Skip to main content

Full text of "CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM"

See other formats


105319 



00 < 

3? 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 



CRUSADERS 
FOR FREEDOM 

by 

Henry Steele Cvmmager 



ILLUSTRATED BY MIMI KORACH 

Doubleday <6- Company, Inc. 
Garden City, New York 




T.TRBAKY CMF CONGRESS CATALOG CARI> NTTXMBER 6^1587-6 

zQ6a BY HENRY SXEEUE 

AT.T. BlOJbi'JL'S RESEHVETJ 
IN -JTJHUS TXNTTTED SXA.TES OF 
FIRST 



To 
STORM JAMESON 

"Knowing the secret of happiness to be freedom 

and the secret of freedom a brave heart, 
not idly to stand aside from the enemy's onset? 



CONTENTS 

FREEDOM OF SPEECH 13 

Tom Paine 
Thomas Erskine 
William Lloyd Garrison 
Elijah Love/ay 
Wendell Phittips 

FREEDOM OF RELIGION 37 

Roger Williams 
Puritans 

Anne Hutchinson 
William Penn 
Thomas Jefferson 

FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 61 

Wittiam Lloyd Garrison 
Theodore Parker 



8 CONTENTS 

Levi Coffin 

Harriet Beecher Stowe 
Harriet Tubman 
John Brown 
Abraham Lincoln 

THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 85 

Hans Christian Andersen 
Richard Oastler 
Lord Anthony Ashley 
Charles Loring Brace 
Jane Addams 
UNICEF 

THE RIGHT TO LEARN 113 

Friedrich Froebel 
Johann Pestalozzi 
Bronson Mcott 
Horace Mann 
Domingo Sarmiento 
Nicholas Svend Grundtvig 
Christen Kold 
Yang Chu Yen 
Dr. Frank 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 149 

Efczabeth Cody Stanton 



CONTENTS 9 

Lucretia Mott 

Susan Anthony 

Emma Wfflard 

Mary Lyon 

Elizabeth ElackweU 

Reverend Antoinette Brown Blackwett 

Carrie Chapman Catt 

THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 173 

The Hugtienots 
Fridtjof Nansen 
Israel 

FAIR TRIAL 197 

Magna Carta 
Voltaire 

John Quincy Adams 
Emile Zola 

THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 
Eleanor Roosevelt 



INDEX 235 



We are the music-makers. 
And. we are the dreamers of dreams, 
Wandering "by lone sea-Breakers, 
And sitting by desolate streams; 
World-losers and world-forsakers, 
On whom the pale moon gleams i 
Yet we are the movers and shakers 
Of the world for ever, it seems* 

With wonderful deathless ditties 
We build up the world's great cities, 
And out of a fabulous story 
We fashion an empire^ glory: 
One man with a dream, at pleasure, 
Shall go forth and conquer a. crown; 
And three with a new song's measure 
Can trample an empire down. 

We, in the ages lying 

In the buried past of the earth, 

Built Nineveh with our sighing, 

And Babel itself with our mirth; 

And overthrew them with prophesying 

To the old of the new world's worth; 

For each age is a dream that is dying, 

Or one that is coming to birth. 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 



What is the most important of all rights? 

Well, that is a hard question. It is like asking what is the 
most important part of school, the teachers or the pupils? 
It is like asking what is the most important part of an auto- 
mobile, the engine or the hody? The fact is that all rights 
belong together and that you can't very well have some of 
them without the others. No teachers no school; no pupils 
no school either. No engine no car; no body no car 
either. 

Still, if somebody took you by the throat and pushed you 
against a wall and made you say what right came first, 
there is no doubt how you would respond. You would yelL 
You would say, "Let me go. You can't make me tell." And 
there you are: that is the first right the right to yell; the 
right to speak up, or not to speak up if you don't want to; 
the right to be heard. 

It may not be the most important right, but it is tie first 
right. 



l6 CBUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Why? Very simply, because without it you can never 
get any of the others. After all, if you can't make yourself 
heard, if you can't speak up, you won't get any rights at 
all. No use talking about the right to worship God in your 
own way if you can't even pray without someone breathing 
down your neck. No use talking about the right to an edu- 
cation if your teacher can't call his soul his own and if you 
can't read anything that the police haven't passed on first 
No use talking about a fair trial if you can't have a lawyer 
to help you or if you can't tell your own story in court. 

Free speech and free press the right to be heard and the 
right to hear this is the first right because all the others 
depend upon it 

So let us begin with this one. 

Let us begin with Tom Paine, over in England, Not al- 
ways in England; eventually he threw in his lot with the 
Americans. But in England when he made his great fight 
for the right to be heard 

Poor Tom Paine! He wasn't much to look at, with his big 
nose and his ears sticking out and his shoulders all hunched 
up, and his clothes looking as though he had slept in them. 
He wasn't much anyway. He was a failure at everything he 
tried, one of those unfortunate people life had marked out 
for a failure. He wasn't even allowed his full name. Every- 
body says Thomas Jefferson, but nobody ever says Thomas 
Paine; it's just plain Tom Paine. Everything he put his hand 
to went wrong, somehow. He left school at thirteen, and 
after that he educated himself on the run. He signed up as 
a sailor but he never did like sailing, or the sea, and soon 
gave that up. He was a corset maker, and he hated that 
|ob-what young man wouldn't? He even got a job as tax 
collector, but he couldn't for the life of him keep his rec- 
ords straight and pretty soon he was out of that job too. 
He was born and bred a Quaker, but he couldn't manage 
to be a good Quaker, and what with one thing and another 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 17 

he had to drop out of that church. ... No wonder Tom 
Paine decided to leave England and try life in the New 
World. 

Somehow he had managed to meet Benjamin Franklin 
while he was in England. The kindly Dr. Franklin gave him 
letters to friends over in Philadelphia, saying that he was 
an "ingenious, worthy young man/* So off Tom Paine went, 
across the Atlantic, to America, 

Maybe there was something in the air of the New World 
that agreed with Mr. Paine. At any rate, as soon as he 
landed in Philadelphia and that was at the close of the 
year 1774 he began a new life. The Tom Paine who had 
been a failure at everything was forgotten, back there in 
England. Now there was a new Tom Paine a young man 
who almost overnight became a great man. 

Now how did that happen? It wasn't just the American 
air that did it, though that helped. It was the times as well. 
Tom Paine was one of those men you find a good many 
of them in the pages of history who jog along being no- 
bodies in ordinary times but come to life in time of trouble. 
He was made for trouble. Give him a nice pleasant life in 
a pleasant little village with a pleasant wife and children 
and a pleasant dull job, and he would be just a pleasant 
dull little man. But war, or revolution, or crisis, sent an 
electric current right through him, from tip to toe. 

When Tom Paine landed in Philadelphia in December 
1774 th afr was fr^ of electrical currents. That very year 
delegates from all parts of America had come to the City 
of Brotherly Love to plan well, to plan a revolution. The 
next spring Minutemen stood at Lexington Common and 
Concord Bridge, up in Massachusetts, and "fired the shots 
heard round the world." And with that the war was on 
the war for American independence and for freedom. 

What a time to be in America! For that matter, what a 
time to be alive! It was all meat and drink for Tom Paine. 



l8 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Now he was in his element War! Independence! The rights 
of men! Every day Paine got more excited, and every day 
he grew an inch or two. 

But somehow everybody eke wasn't as excited about war 
and independence as Mr. Paine. That would never do. He 
was going to fight, all in good time, but first he had to win 
Americans over to independence. He fought that fight with 
his pen and what a pen! Others could use swords and guns 
better than Tom Paine but nobody could use a pen better. 
He made his pen into a whole battery of guns; he made it 
into a whole army of swords. He sat down and wrote a 
little book not nearly as long as this book but what a 
book! Common Sense, he called it How silly, he said, that a 
continent should belong to an island; common sense that it 
should be independent How silly that kings should rule 
over men; common sense that men should rule themselves* 
. . * And then that stirring plea at the end: 

O! ye tiiat love mankind. Every spot of the old world is over- 
run with oppression. Freedom hath been hunted round the 
globe. Europe regards her as a stranger, and England hath 
given her warning to depart O! receive the fugitive, and 
prepare in time an asylum for mankind. 

What a book It swept over America like a prairie fire. 
Soon everybody in America who could read was reading 
Common Sense, and if they couldn't read they learned to 
read just for that Soon everybody in England was reading 
it too everybody who could read, and that wasn't a very 
large number. And everybody who read it said, "Of course! 
That is the common sense of the matter. Of course America 
ought to be independent" In no time at all poor Tom Paine, 
who had once made corsets, had made a revolution and a 
new nation too. Not all by himself, of course: George Wash- 
ington had something to do with it, and Thomas Jefferson, 
and Patrick Henry, and many others, but in his way Tom 
Paine did as much as any of them. 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 10 

It wasn't just a matter of writing Common Sense. It was 
one thing to declare independence and another thing to 
whip the British redcoats who came pouring over, shipload 
after shipload. By now Paine was in Washington's army, 
but that didn't mean that he stopped writing. Not at all 
There he was, marching through the snows of a Northern 
winter, the poor soldiers leaving bloody footprints when 
they walked, and everybody frozen and starving while the 
snow came down and the wind howled and the British 
disported themselves in front of their warm fires in New 
York City. So once again Tom Paine took his quill pen in 
hand, and made a writing desk out of a drumhead, and 
wrote away for dear life: 

These are the times that try men's souls. The summer soldier 
and the sunshine patriot will shrink from the service of their 
country, but he that stands it now deserves the love and 
thanks of yiiwn and woman. 



He called his paper The Crisis. Tom Paine was made for 
crises. All through the war he wrote one crisis paper after 
another, until in the end Lord Cornwallis had to surrender, 
there at Yorktown, with the redcoats playing "The World 
Turned Upside Down" and Tom Paine writing, "The times 
that try men s souls are over," Thanks to all who had fought 
through those long hard years, and thanks to Tom Paine, 
who had fought with sword and pen. 

After that things were dull for Mr. Paine: He lived for 
revolution and crisis. The Americans had had their Revolu- 
tion and had won their rights. Perhaps there would be 
other revolutions and other rights to win. 

Sure enough there were. A few more years and the 
French started a fire that swept across the whole of Europe, 
flaming and burning for twenty-five years, and changing 
the history of the world. The French people who had for 
so long suffered and groaned under tyranny threw off the 
burden of the ages. They got rid of king and queen, of 



20 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

counts and marquises and all the rest Soon poor Louis XVI 
had his head chopped off, and his queen Marie Antoinette 
too. They weren't bad people, they just had the hard luck 
to get in the way of a revolution. Soon the soldiers of 
France were swinging down the roads to nearby countries 
across the Rhine singing that new song from Marseilles: 

Arise, ye sons of Liberty, 
The day of glory has arrived! 

It wasn't all glory; for that matter it wasn't all liberty either. 
But that is another story. 

You can imagine how excited Tom Paine was. He was in 
England when word came that the people of Paris were 
storming through the streets of their city, opening the gates 
of the prisons and shouting for liberty, <c Where Liberty is 
not, there is my country," said Paine, and over he went, to 
Paris, to be in on the Revolution. The French were so 
pleased to see him that they made him an honorary citizen. 

Mr. Paine was already a citizen of the United States, but 
he was delighted to be an honorary citizen of France as 
well. Still and all, what he was really most interested in 
right now was not France, What he was most interested in 
now was England. 

The Americans had had their Revolution and had won 
their freedom. Now the French were having their Revolu- 
tion too, freeing men from serfdom and ignorance and 
giving them the rights of men. But what of England? What 
of England? 

What indeed? Over in England kings and princes, lords 
and ladies, with their great palaces and country houses, 
with hundreds of servants at their beck and call, with 
money to waste and food to waste and lives to waste, were 
lying awake nights wondering if it would be their turn 
next. And over in England, too, hundreds of thousands of 
poor fanners and miserable workingmen and humble 
preachers and scribblers and lawyers were lying awake 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 21 

nights wondering if maybe it would be their turn next 
their turn at last to have enough to eat for themselves and 
their children, and shelter from rain and snow, and enough 
work to go around, and a chance to send their children to 
school, and to worship as they wished, and to have some 
say in the kind of government they had. A chance, in short, 
at some of the rights that Americans had won for them- 
selves and that the French were even now winning. 

That was what Tom Paine was asking too. When would 
his fellow Englishmen win some of the rights of men? 
Back he came to England to see what he could do about 
it. Back he went to his writing table, and his pen flew so 
fast it almost burned through die paper and into the desk. 
Then he wrote "Finis." And he called his book The Rights 
of Man. 

Just simply that: The Rights of Man. 

The Rights of Man was another book like Common Sense 
and The Crisis. It talked about men as men, not as rulers 
and subjects. It said that men could govern themselves and 
that all men had equal rights. 

What dangerous ideasl What a dangerous fellow. He had 
been dangerous in America, he had been dangerous in 
France, but there was nothing the English could do about 
that. Now he was dangerous in England, and there was 
something they could do about that Put him down! Arrest 
him and throw him in the Tower of London. Put his book 
down! Arrest anyone who sold it or anyone who read it. 
And as for the book itself: Burn it! Gather up all the copies 
and make a big bonfire of them and burn them to ashes. 
That would teach Tom Paine to come back to England 
with his terrible ideas. 

They tried to arrest Paine but he had already slipped 
away, back to France again. Back to prison, as it turned 
out, for the wheel of the French Revolution had taken an- 
other turn, and now Tom Paine was much too peaceful 
and mild for its leaders. The English tried to put him in 



22 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

prison because he was too radical, and the French put him 
in prison because he wasn't radical enough. It's certainly 
hard to please everybody, thought Tom Paine. 

But let us leave poor Paine sitting in his cell in the jail 
in Paris wondering if maybe he shouldn't have stayed in 
America after all. Let us leave Paine and go back to Eng- 
land. 

Back in England they were getting ready to fight France. 
But somehow they had time for Tom Paine and his terrible 
book anyway. Even the Prime Minister, William Pitt, had 
time for that. If they couldn't get Mr Paine the French 
had done that for them they could at least get his book. 
Make an example of it! Teach people not to write books 
like that teach them not to have ideas like that. 

Back then to England, where the mighty William Pitt 
has put Tom Paine and The Rights of Man on trial. 

It is more than Tom Paine who is on trial. 

It is more than his book which is on trial. 

It is freedom of speech and freedom of the press which is 
on trial. 

All the great powers of England are determined to stamp 
out these freedoms. Who dares stand up for freedom? 

"I dare," said Thomas Ersldne. 

There may have been greater lawyers in the history of 
England than Thomas Ersldne lawyers who knew more 
of the mysteries of the law, lawyers who could draw up 
better wills or better contracts, or talk more learnedly about 
bailments and torts. 

But never was there a more eloquent lawyer. 

Never was there a more courageous lawyer. 

Thomas Ersldne was so eloquent that when he talked the 
winds stopped blowing so they could hear him and then 
carry his words around the world. He was so eloquent that 
when he talked it was like hearing a whole symphony 
orchestra. 



FKEEDOM OF SPEECH 3 

And he was just as courageous as he was eloquent. 

He had the heart of a lion. Nothing could daunt him, 
nothing could silence him. He would look a Lord High 
Chancellor in the eye and say just what he believed. He 
would call the Prime Minister of England and put him in 
the witness box just like anybody else. He would defy the 
King himself. 

And all this eloquence and all this courage he gave to 
the cause of freedom. 

He was really a nobody to start with, Mr. Ersldne, even 
though his father was an earl; not a nobody like Tom Paine, 
but certainly not one of the great swells who ruled England 
and Scotland in those days. He was a poor Scots boy, and 
like Tom Paine he had enlisted in the navy and knocked 
about the world, seeing all sorts of queer things and places, 
and having all sorts of things happen to him. Once he was 
even struck by lightning, and survived: it took more than 
a bolt of lightning to kill Tom Erskine. He stumbled into 
the law entirely by accident just happened to be in court 
one day and was so fascinated by it all that he decided 
then and there to be a lawyer himself. So off he went to 
college, at twenty-fivehow embarrassing for him and 
then to the study of law. When he was almost thirty he 
was a full-fledged lawyer and ready to take cases if any- 
body wanted him. For a long time nobody did. But then, 
again quite by accident, he stumbled into his first case 
and came out of it a famous man. For in it he dared to 
attack one of the most powerful lords in the kingdom the 
man who was in command of the British navy. Even you 
know his name: it is Lord Sandwich. Yes, that is where the 
lowly sandwich comes from: Lord Sandwich was so busy 
playing cards that he couldn't even stop for dinner, so 
they invented the sandwich for him, and named it after 
him too* But that's all the good he ever did in the world. 
Tom Erskine proved that it was Lord Sandwich's fault that 



24 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

the ships of the royal navy were falling apart and the food 
was mouldy and the sailors were deserting by the hundreds. 

After that Tom Erskine had more cases than he knew 
what to do with. But he didn't take just the cases of the 
great and the rich, though these came pouring in on him. 
He took the cases of the poor and the helpless. And what he 
liked best were those cases in which the government was 
trying to silence somebody or put down somebody. 

Like Admiral Keppel, who was tried for losing a 
battle. 

Like John Stockdale, who was arrested and tried for 
publishing a criticism of the House of Commons. 

Like the poor publisher who had dared print an almanac 
without permission. 

Like the Quakers who were persecuted for their faith. 

Like Tom Paine-and The Rights of Man. 

Now the government had put Tom Paine on trial for his 
life and his book too. And there was Mr. Erskine in his 
long black silk robes and his white wig standing up to 
speak for Mr. Paine* 

There wasn't a great deal he could do about either Mr. 
Paine or The Rights of Man. Mr. Paine wasn't there to 
speak for himself. And as for The Rights of Man, the judge 
and the jury were convinced that it was a very dangerous 
book Thomas Erskine did his best He spoke of the rights 
and die liberties of Englishmen-of the right to speak and 
to read, aud of freedom for those who spoke up or those 
who wanted to learn. He talked about freedom for ideas 
that were dangerous as well as freedom for ideas that were 
safe. 

Here is a hard lesson to learn. 

Safe ideas dorft really need freedom, because nobody 
ever bothers about tihem. Nobody will ever question your 
right to talk about the weather. Nobody will ever try to 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 2$ 

stop you from talking about a football game or a cricket 
game. No judge will ever lock you up because you read the 
comics or the sports page of the newspaper. 

No, it is only dangerous ideas that need freedom. Or 
ideas that some people think are dangerous. . . . 

The jury and the judge thought that Mr. Paine's ideas 
were dangerous. For when Erskine was through the jury 
said "Guilty" and the judge said "Guilty." 

If Tom Paine had been there they would have put him 
in jailor maybe hanged him. But he wasn't there. He was 
still in France writing another book. 

That wasn't the end of The Rights of Man, not by any 
means. 

Flushed with victory, Mr. Pitt decided to punish every- 
body who printed the hated book, and everybody who 
read it, and everybody who dared express the ideas that 
were in the book. 

Then a reign of terror began. 

John Frost was arrested and dragged off to jail because 
he had published The Rights of Man. 

The editors of a newspaper were arrested and sent to 
jail because they had advertised The Rights of Man. 

Up in Edinburgh, in Scotland, a small group of men 
held a meeting to talk about the right to vote. In marched 
an army of soldiers and swept them all off to jaiL 

Back in London the members of a club to study politics 
met and passed a resolution that "all government is insti- 
tuted for the general good," and then went from bad to 
worse by passing another resolution saying that every- 
body had a right to an education. That was really too 
much! Members of that club were arrested and so, too, 
were the editors of the paper that dared to print the resolu- 
tions. 

Then there was a poor shoemaker named Thomas Hardy 
(you will think everybody was named Thomas, and you are 



26 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

almost right). He got above himself and organized a soci- 
ety called the Friends of Freedom, and dared to make a 
speech saying that the government of George III was 
wicked and corrupt. 

Who did Thomas Hardy think he was, anyway, to criti- 
cize the government and the King of England? 

He was arrested too. 

Never had Mr. Erskine been so busy. Everybody came to 
him for help, and he took all their cases. The other lawyers 
were afraid, but not Thomas Erskine. All the judges in the 
land couldn't scare him. 

One by one the government brought all its victims to 
trial. Lawyers for the government painted Mr. Frost and 
Mr. Hardy and the others as desperate men, bent on revolu- 
tion. You would suppose, to hear the lawyers talk, that they 
all had horns on their heads and cloven hoofs. You would 
imagine that they were all going around with daggers be- 
tween their teeth and torches in their hands, ready to kill 
and to burn. 

But then Mr. Erskine stood up and his voice was now soft 
and pleading, like a violin, now sweet and piercing, like a 
flute, now mighty and thundering, like an organ when all 
the stops are pulled out. He talked about freedom and what 
it meant He talked about justice and how precious it was. 
He talked about the rights of Englishmen, and how dearly 
they had been won, down through the ages. He talked 
about the rights of man. 

The jurymen sat there and listened, and their hearts beat 
twice as fast, and their eyes brightened, and they drew 
hope and courage from him. And when Mr. Erskine was 
through they stood up and said in a loud voice, "Not 
guilty!" Time after time, case after case, "Not guilty!" The 
publishers, the speakers, the rebels and reformers, were 
not guilty! Not guilty, Your Honor! Not guilty, my lords. 
Not guilty, O people of England! 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 7 

The judges and the ministers gnashed their teeth in rage, 
but all over England plain men and women lit bonfires to 
celebrate Tom Ersldne and his victories. 

Almost singlehanded he had stopped the reign of terror. 

Almost singlehanded he had saved freedom of speech 
and of the press in England. 

Remember that poem by James Russell Lowell: 

They are slaves who dare not be 
In the right with two or three! 

In the right with two or three! Between them, Tom Paine 
and Thomas Ersldne struck a mighty blow for freedom. 
One of them wrote The Rights of Man. The other made it 
possible for people to read it. Together they made it more 
than a book, they made it a living force. 

But of course no rights are ever won for all time. They 
have to be won over again by each new generation of men. 

You would think if there was one place in the world 
where the rights of free speech and free press were safe it 
was the United States. 

That's where you would be wrong. 

Look now to the city of Boston. It is a dark December 
day in the year 1830, and a tall thin young man already 
bald and old-looking-is sitting in a cellar room, writing 
away by the light of a flickering lamp. He is William Lloyd 
Garrison. He is writing a letter "To the Public," which he 
is going to publish in the very first number of his new maga- 
zine, the Liberator. As you can guess from the tide, it is 
a magazine to stir up the people against slavery. 

I am in earnest ... I will not excuse. ... I will not retreat 
a single inch. . . . I WILL BE HEABD! 

The first number came out on the first day of the new 
year, and after that it came out every week Every week 
Mr. Garrison spoke his mind, and every week he was heard. 



28 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

How they hated him in the South. But they couldn't do 
much about it there. . . . And how they hated him in Bos- 
ton, too, for stirring up trouble. 

You would have thought that he was not a quiet, peace- 
ful, religious man but a firebrand, stirring up a revolution, 
the way they talked about him. 

Come to think of it, that is just what he was doing. He 
was making a revolution. For what a revolution it would be, 
to do away with slavery! 

They tried to starve Garrison out 

They tried to destroy his press. 

They seized him and pulled him through the crooked 
streets of Boston with a rope around his neck, as if they 
were taking him to the gallows. That's what they wanted to 
do, too. 

But "I will be heard,** Garrison had said, and he was 
heard, year after year. Nothing could silence him or his 
paper, neither hostility nor poverty. In time Boston got used 
to him. In time Boston came almost to admire him, he was 
such a persistent fellow, so firm and so courageous. And 
Boston liked courage. So Mr, Garrison went on publishing 
his newspaper and speaking his mind. 

Other editors who fought slavery weren't so lucky. 

Look west and you will see what happened to a young 
man out there who thought slavery wicked and was deter- 
mined to say so. 

The young man was Elijah Lovejoy. A good biblical name, 
Elijah one you don't hear much any more. He had a good 
religious upbringing, listening to his father preach every 
Sunday, and reading the Bible every night until he knew 
it by heart, and took it to heart, too. He had grown up in 
Maine and gone to one of those little New England colleges 
that have sent out so many young men to become great 
men. Then, like thousands of others, Elijah heard the call 
of the West There was nothing much for him to do in 



FBEEDOM OF SPEECH 2Q 

Maine, so he thought, while out west there was everything 
to be done. 

So off Elijah went, a young man of twenty-five, to the dis- 
tant frontier of Missouri, to the bustling river town of St. 
Louis. What a lively place it was fur trappers back from a 
winter's hunting in the Rocky Mountains, and steamboats 
puffing upstream, their decks loaded with bales of cotton 
and black smoke pouring out of their smokestacks, the Ne- 
gro stevedores running up and down the narrow gangplanks 
loading and unloading and loading again for the down- 
stream run. . . . Negro slaves everywhere, for Missouri was 
one of the states where people still had slaves. 

Young Mr. Lovejoy got himself a job on a St. Louis news- 
paper, and in no time at all he became editor. That ought 
to have satisfied him, but not at all. He got to worrying 
about his soul what a worrier this young man was any- 
way! and went back east to Princeton to study religion and 
to become a minister. Then back to St Louis again; now 
he could preach as well as edit a paper. Not that the two 
were so very different, for Mr. Lovejoy was always preach- 
ing, no matter what he did. 

Picture him, then, bustling about St Louis and the coun- 
tryside of Missouri and Illinois, just at the time when tall 
lanky Abraham Lincoln was growing up in Illinois and won- 
dering about slavery too. Lovejoy kept his eyes open as he 
went about Missouri, and he didn't miss much. What he 
saw mostly was slavery, because you see what you are look- 
ing for. Lots of people who lived in Missouri or, for that 
matter, in Alabama or Georgia, right in the middle of slav- 
ery, didn't see it at all it was like a piece of furniture that 
had always been there. 

Yes, what Elijah Lovejoy saw was slavery. Slavery in Mis- 
souri, slavery across the river in Kentucky, slavery every- 
where in the South. Slaves up and down the great river, 
working on the steamboats, along the levees, working for 
other people never for themselves. Every day he read his 



30 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Bible, and every week he read Mr. Garrison's newspaper, 
the Liberator. Gradually he came to the conclusion that 
slavery was wrong against religion and against morals. 
Well, a good many people had come to that conclusion. 
But Lovejoy was like Mr. Garrison back in Boston: he 
thought he ought to do something about it. 

But surely not here in Missouri, where all the best peo- 
ple owned slaves! It would stir things up; it would make 
trouble. So when Lovejoy began to talk about slavery there 
were black looks and mutterings, and then his readers and 
some of his parishioners began to say, "If you don't like it 
here, why don't you go back where you came from? Why 
do you come out here and make trouble? We don't mind 
slavery why should you? 9 And soon the men who owned 
the paper that Lovejoy edited took him aside and told him 
that he must find something else to worry about something 
nice and safe and far away like the Greeks or the Italians, 
but not slavery. There was a mass meeting of the citizens of 
St Louis just to discuss Mr. Lovejoy. They too thought that 
Mr. Lovejoy should stop talking and writing about slavery. 
Of course he had a right to speak his mind everybody had 
a right to do that but not about slavery. Let him speak 
his mind about other things. Free speech was all very well, 
but it meant free speech about nice safe things that didn't 
bother anybody, not about dangerous things that were 
bound to stir up trouble. 

But Mr. Lovejoy was a hard man to deal with. He wasn't 
easily scared. When they came to Tifrn and told him to be 
quiet or go away, he held a kind of mass meeting of his 
own. Listen to him as he stands there, a tall straight young 
man, telling the people of St. Louis what was the meaning 
of freedom of speech: 

The truth is, my fellow citizens, that if you give ground a 
single inch, there is no stopping place. I deem it therefore my 
duty to take my stand upon the Constitution. Here is firm 
ground. . * . I do therefore as an American citizen, and a 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 31 

Christian patriot, and in the name of Liberty and Law and 
Religion, solemnly protest against all these attempts to frown 
down the liberty of the press. ... I declare it to be my 
fixed purpose to submit to no such dictation. And I am pre- 
pared to abide the consequences. I have appealed to the laws 
of my country. If they fail to protect me I appeal to God and 
with Him I cheerfully rest my cause. 

As it turned out, it didn't do Mr. Lovejoy much good 
to appeal to the laws. One night a St. Louis mob decided 
it would teach Mr. Lovejoy a lesson; it descended on his 
shop, seized his printing press and scattered it around the 
countryside. Lovejoy could take a hint, all right, and he de- 
cided to leave St. Louis. 

But he wasn't running away; he was made of sterner stuff 
than that. He just moved across the river to the town of 
Alton, in Illinois, and there he set up his newspaper all 
over again and prepared to make things as uncomfortable 
for the St. Louis slaveholders as he could. Soon he had a 
new printing press and a new paper, and the citizens of 
St. Louis were reading just what they had read before. 

But somehow Mr. Lovejoy was meant for trouble. The 
people of Alton, Illinois, turned out to be very much like 
the people of St Louis, Missouri They believed in free 
speech and a free press . . . but not when it meant stirring 
up trouble. Why stir up trouble? So now it was an Illinois 
mob that broke into the Lovejoy office and threw his press 
into the muddy waters of the Mississippi. There, that would 
take care of the troublesome Mr* Lovejoy! 

Of course it did no such thing. There wasn't a more stub- 
born man west of the Alleghenies than Elijah Lovejoy, and 
in hardly any time at all he had himself a new press and 
new type and was at it hammer and tongs every week 
... It was more than the people of Alton could stand for. 
All they wanted was peace and quiet; all they wanted was 
to be left alone. Why cotddn*t Mr. Lovejoy write about 
pleasant things, instead of writing about slavery all the time? 



g2 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

What a nuisance this young man from Maine was, anyway. 

So one hot day in the summer of 1837 there was another 
mass meeting, and now it was the people of Alton, Illinois, 
who told Mr. Lovejoy either to shut up or to shut up shop. 
He had worn out his welcome if he ever had any. Now 
would he please be quiet or go back home. 

Neither, came Mr. Lovejoy's answer: neither. So that very 
night a mob of Alton citizens descended on the Lovejoy 
office and smashed it up and then decided to smash up 
Lovejoy himself while they were at it. He came out and 
faced them. "I am in your hands/* he said. "You can do 
with me what God permits you to do." They left him and 
went home. 

Now it was a real contest of wills. The whole city was up 
in arms the mayor, the townspeople, everybody said, "Go 
home, Mr. Lovejoy, and leave us in peace/* But "I pledge 
myself to continue my newspaper until death/* said Mr. 
Lovejoy. "If I fall my grave shall be in Alton/' For the third 
time he sent off for a new press. For the third time his 
friends raised money and bought a press and sent it on 
to him, down the long, winding Ohio River and up the 
Mississippi River on one of those great puffing steamboats. 
Mr. Lovejoy and his friends went down to the docks to 
meet the boat and to unload the new press and carry it 
to a warehouse, and there they stood guard over it as the 
short November day turned to night 

And that night the mob gathered again. This time it meant 
business. This time it was going to silence that troublemaker 
forever. The mob surrounded the warehouse and started 
shooting. Then it advanced on the warehouse to set it afire. 
Lovejoy rushed out to put out the fire; there was a shot, 
and he fell dead. The rest of the defenders gave up and 
went home, and the gleeful mob found the press and threw 
it into the river to join its cousins already down at the 
bottom of the waters. 
It was quite a victory. 



FREEDOM OF SPEECH 33 

That was the end of Elijah Lovejoy. 

That was the end of his press. 

That was the end of the agitation against slavery in Illi- 
nois. 

That would teach editors a lesson teach them not to in- 
terfere with folks, not to write about unpleasant things, not 
to make trouble. 

No such thing. If that had really been the end of Elijah 
Lovejoy, why do you think you would be reading about 
him now? 

Let's turn back to Boston, where we left William Lloyd 
Garrison publishing the Liberator. 

Like a thunderclap came the word that Elijah Lovejoy 
had been killed defending the freedom of the press. 

He was the first martyr to a free press in the history of the 
country the first man to give his fife for the right to speak 
out and the right to be heard. 

No wonder Boston was aroused. Even those who didn't 
care one way or the other about slavery cared about free 
speech. What is more, they decided to do something to show 
how much they cared. They decided to call a great meeting 
in Faneuil Hall and pay tribute to the martyred Lovejoy. 
But when they asked the mayor for permission to use the 
hall he got cold feet and said no. 

That looked as if Boston was as bad as Alton, Illinois 
afraid of free speech. That would never do, said old John 
Quincy Adams; he had been President of the United States, 
and now he was in Congress fighting for the right of every- 
body to send in petitions and have them read freedom of 
speech in Congress, freedom of speech in Boston! That 
would never do, said the Reverend William EHery Chan- 
ning. He was Boston's most beloved minister, a saint if ever 
there was one, and when he raised his gentle voice nobody 
could resist him; after all you cant resist a saint 

So the mayor gave in, and one wintry day in December 



34 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

thousands of Bostonians crowded into ancient Faneuil Hall 
to protest the murder of Elijah Lovejoy. It was a good place 
to come to, Faneuil Hall, It had been built by a refugee from 
tyranny who had found freedom in Boston the French 
Huguenot Peter Faneuil. It was called the Cradle of Liberty, 
and that was a good name for it, for it was here that Boston 
had listened to Sam Adams and James Otis and other lead- 
ers of the Revolution as they denounced the tyranny of 
George III and spelled out the nature of American liberty. 

Look at the scene this December day. There was old 
John Quincy Adams sitting in the very middle of the plat- 
form, a tiny little man: he was seventy years old now, but 
still full of fire. And next to him gentle, frail William Ellery 
Channing only a few more years to live, and all of them 
devoted to good works. And thousands of men and women 
crowded onto the floor and jammed into the galleries. And 
hanging from the walls, looking down on the great crowds, 
paintings of the Fathers of the Revolution. 

Then came the speeches praising Lovejoy, and the reso- 
lutions about free speech and free press. But not so fasti 
Who was this working his way to the front? It was James 
Austin. A first citizen, James Austin an overseer of Harvard 
College and the attorney general of Massachusetts, and all 
the other proper things you can think of. Now he got up 
to speak and there was silence. He didn't hold with all this 
nonsense about Lovejoy, he said, and he didn't hold with 
all this talk about slavery either. If Mr. Lovejoy had just 
kept quiet about slavery nothing would have happened to 
him. As it was, said Mr. Austin, it was all Lovejoy's fault. 
*He died as a fool dieth," said Attorney General James 
Austin. 

There was a stunned silence. Then up stood a young man 
named Wendell Phillips. Like Mr. Austin, he was a mem- 
ber of the first families you have heard of Phillips Exeter 
and Phillips Ajodover academies and everybody knew him. 
"Can you stand thunder?" said old President Adams to Mr. 



FKEEDOM OF SPEECH 35 

Channing. And thunder there was, and lightning too such 
eloquence as had rarely been heard even in that famous 
hall. At the height of his speech Wendell Phillips stopped 
aad pointed to the long row of paintings hanging from the 
walls of the galleries, paintings of the great patriots of the 
past "I thought those pictured lips would have broken into 
voice to rebuke the slanderer of die dead," he said. "For the 
sentiments he had uttered, on soil consecrated to the pray- 
ers of Puritans and the blood of patriots, the earth should 
have yawned and swallowed him up." 

A new hero had emerged, a new leader in the never end- 
ing struggle for freedom. For almost fifty years Wendell 
Phillips was to give his life to the cause of freedom free- 
dom for the Negro slave, freedom for women, freedom for 
workingmen, freedom of speech and of the press. He was a 
rich young man, and he could have lived a life of ease, but 
he chose instead a life of service to mankind. "Don't shilly- 
shally, Wendell," his invalid wife would say to him as he 
left for one of his speeches, "don't shilly-shally.** Never did 
Wendell Phillips shilly-shally, never in a long life dedicated 
to the rights of man. 

So you see the mob in Alton, Illinois, didn't really win 
after all. They killed Elijah Lovejoy, but they couldn't kill 
the things he lived for and the things he died for. Nobody 
remembers the members of that mob now. Nobody even re- 
members Alton, now, except as the place where Elijah Love- 
joy printed his paper and the place where he was killed. He 
carried the torch of freedom, and when he died it was seized 
by others before it could fall to the ground and flicker out 
It was taken by Wendell Phillips, not braver but more elo- 
quent. And Wendell Phillips carried on the fight that Love- 
joy had begun. He lived to see the end of slavery. He 
lived to become a great man in Boston, After he died Boston 
pat up a statue to him, and Alton put up a statue to Elijah 
Lovejoy. 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 



Of all the rights that men have worked for and fought f or, 
it is the right to worship God that has mattered most. There 
are only two ideas that men have been willing to die for: 
one is country, and the other is religion. But to fight and 
die for your country can't really be called fighting for a 
right; it is more like fighting to live. To die for religion, 
though that is to die for an idea ... for a right. 

But why in heaven's name should people have to die for 
their religion? If there is one thing that is private, it is 
religion. If there is one thing that doesn't really concern 
other people, it is the way you pray, or the way you think 
about God and about your own soul 

The odd thing is that, although everybody wants his own 
private religion, there are always some who won't let other 
people have their private religion. *1 must worship God as 
I please,** they say . , . and, "you must worship God as I 
please, too. Religion is private for me, but not for you! 

**You must worship our way, or we will punish you. 



4O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

"You must believe what we believe or we will burn you 
at the stake* 

"You must say what we say, or we will tear your tongue 
out of your mouth. 

"You must go to our church, or we will tear down your 
churches. 

"You must bring up your children to worship the way 
we worship, or we will take them away from you/* 

All religions teach peace and kindness and mercy. Yet for 
hundreds of years men have waged war and tortured and 
burned and killed, all in the name of religion. 

What a paradox! 

But there have always been some who went right on be- 
lieving that they had a right to worship as they wished 
that religion was a private matter, and nobody could tell 
them what they should believe. There have always been 
some men yes, and women toowho would stand up for 
their religion no matter what the cost. They were ready for 
the hard looks and the hard words, they were ready to 
be beaten and even tortured, they were ready to give up 
everything they owned and everything they held dear, even 
life itself, in order to worship God their own way. 

The Pilgrims ... the Puritans . . . Roger Williams . . . 
Lord Calvert and the Catholics . . . William Perm and the 
Quakers . , . the Huguenots from France . . . Scots Presby- 
terians from the Highlands . . . Jews from Portugal look 
at them as they crowd onto the ships that will carry them 
to America, where they can worship in peace. 

But don't think that religious liberty is fust American, 
It didn't even begin in America, It began in Holland, 
before there was any America any English America, any- 
way* 

But it was in America that it was planted most deeply 
and that it grew and spread. 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 4! 

Now why do you suppose that was? 

Was it because Americans were so much wiser than other 
people? 

Was it because they were so much better than other peo- 
ple? 

No, of course not. People are pretty much the same every- 
wheresome are wise and some are stupid, some are good 
and some are bad. 

The reason that Americans made such a success of re- 
ligious freedom is really very simple. It was because they 
had to. 

After all, men and women of every faith came to America. 
Those who first came to Virginia were members of the 
Church of England. Those who went to Massachusetts Bay 
were Puritans. Those who sailed for Maryland were Catho- 
lics. To Pennsylvania went Quakers and Lutherans and 
Brethren and others. North Carolina attracted the Highland 
Scots, and they were, of course, Presbyterians. And Hugue- 
nots from France (we shall hear more about them later) 
and Jews from Portugal and Spain scattered all through the 
colonies. If you were to paint a map of the colonies with 
each religion in a different color it would look like a patch- 
work quilt 

Now suppose each one of these religious groups had said, 
"Our religion is the right religion, and yours is all wrong. If 
you worship our way, you will go to heaven, but if you 
worship your way you are sure to go to hell. We don't want 
you to go to hell, so we shall do you a favor and make you 
worship our way." 

Just suppose each of them had said that Puritans in Mas- 
sachusetts and Baptists in Rhode Island and Quakers in 
Pennsylvania and Presbyterians in North Carolina and all 
the others as well . . , Everybody fighting everybody else. 
Everyone at his neighbor's throat. There would have been 
no government, not even any religion, for how can govern- 
ment or religion flourish in the midst of hatred and war? 



4^ CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

It is common sense to let people alone, common sense to 
allow to others the same freedom you want for yourself. 
And after all, America was a big country . . . much bigger 
than any of the countries of the Old World. If you couldn't 
stand the way other people worshiped, you could always go 
off and settle down somewhere on the frontier and worship 
the way you wanted to. 

What good luck that America was so big! 

Good luck for Roger Williams, certainly. 

Some people are born to religion, just as some people are 
born to music or to painting. You could no more keep 
Roger Williams away from religion than you could keep 
little Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart away from a piano or 
young Benjamin West away from a canvas and a box of 
paints. It was something that filled his whole life. And he 
wouldn't take anything for granted, either; he wouldn't take 
any ready-made religion. He had to make it himself. He 
went to all the right schools to the old Charterhouse School 
in London, to the ancient university of Cambridge along 
the River Cam, and he studied all the right things so that 
he became a learned man, but all the time what he was 
thinking about was God and religion. 

In due course of time Roger Williams became a preacher. 
But of course he had to preach his own way. 

Needless to say, there was no room for him in England, 
not in the days when King James and Bang Charles sat on 
the throne, back in the i6oos. They weren't going to stand 
any nonsense about people having their own religion. There 
was a perfectly good religion already-the Church of Eng- 
land, it was called. It was good enough for the King, and 
ft was good enough for all the lords and ladies, and it was 
good enough for the bishops; certainly it was good enough 
for plain men like Roger Williams. If you didn't like the 
Church of England you'd better keep quiet about it, or 
you'd end up in jail, or something worse. 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 43 

That is, you would unless you were clever enough to get 
out. , . . 

But where to go? 

Some Englishmen who wouldn't join the Church of Eng- 
land went off to Holland and settled in "the fair and beauti- 
ful city of Leyden/* But after they had lived there ten or 
twelve years they found that their children were growing 
up Dutch instead of English what did they expect? and 
were being drawn off into other religions. So these Pilgrims 
for that is what they were called decided to go to the 
"vast and unpeopled countries of America/* So in 1620 "they 
left the goodly and pleasant city which had been their rest- 
ing place; but they knew they were pilgrims, and looked 
not so much on those things but lifted up their eyes to the 
heavens, their dearest country/* Off they went, across the 
great ocean in the little cockleshell ship, the Mayflower, to 
the sandy shores of Cape Cod, and founded the colony of 
Plymouth, 

There were only a hundred or so Pilgrims off to America 
to find a place where they could worship in peace, but ten 
years later there were a thousand who were ready to follow 
them across the Atlantic, a thousand men and women and 
children. And before they were through there were no less 
than twenty thousand: ship after ship bobbing its way 
across the ocean to the distant shores of Massachusetts Bay. 
And of all of them we can say what the Pilgrim William 
Bradford said: 

Being past the vast ocean and a sea of troubles, they had 
now no friends to welcome them, nor fans to entertain them 
or refresh their weather-beaten bodies, no houses, or towns, 
to repair to, to seek for succor. And for the season it was win- 
ter, and they that know the winters of that country know 
them to be sharp and violent and subject to cruel and 
fierce storms. What could they see but a hideous and 
desokte wilderness, full of wild beasts and wild men? And 
what could now sustain them but the spirit of God and His 
Grace? 



44 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Roger Williams was one of those who "hungered and 
thirsted after righteousness," All his life he sought right- 
eousness . . . and never quite found it. 

Most people are finders. Early in life they find what they 
want, or maybe just want what they find. They find their 
religion and it satisfies them. They find their work and stick 
to it cheerfully enough. They find what they believe in poli- 
tics, and after that they never give the matter another 
thought They find what they like in painting or in music, 
and then they say, "I don't know much about it, but I 
know what I like." 

But some people are born seekers. They spend all their 
life seeking something. Oftentimes they don't know what it 
is they are looking for some beauty, some goodness, some 
knowledge. Some, like Christopher Columbus, are seekers 
after new continents. Some, like the astronomer Galileo, are 
seekers after new worlds in the skies. Some, like little Wolf- 
gang Amadeus Mozart, are seekers after new beauty in mu- 
sic. And some, like Roger Williams, are seekers after new 
truths. 

In 1630 he was just twenty-seven years old Roger Wil- 
liams decided to follow the other Puritans to the New 
World One dark December day he and his wife went 
aboard the little ship with the big name, the Lion, and off 
they sailed, up and down through the winter gales and 
the winter waves for two months, before they made safe 
harbor in Boston. Roger Williams began to preach at once. 
Almost everybody was preaching in Massachusetts Bay in 
those years, and those who weren't preaching were going 
to church to listen to sermons: a wonder they found any 
time to get any work done! TTien up to the little town north 
of Boston with the biblical name of Salem-a few unpainted 
frame houses huddled together on a sandy spit of land 
sticking out into the ocean. It was a wonderful place for 
sailing aiKi for fishing, but in Salem too everybody was so 
busy writing sermons or preadbing them or listening to them 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 45 

and talking about them that they really had very little time 
for sailing and fishing. Not yet, anyway. The time was to 
come when Salem would be the greatest sailing town in all 
America, but that was still a long way off. 

So there was Roger Williams, studying and preaching and 
trying to find out what was the truth. In Salem everybody 
liked him and admired him well, almost everybody but 
down in Boston they took a very different view of it 
all. 

What was this they heard, down in Boston? What was 
this Mr. Williams was saying? 

He said that religion was a private matter. 

He said that the government had control over the bodies 
of men but not over their minds or their souls. 

He said there were lots of things the governor and the 
magistrates and the ministers down in Boston didn't under- 
stand, and that they hadn't any right to force their ideas 
on the people of the colony. 

And then on top of that he said all the land belonged to 
the Indians anyway, and the colonists ought to buy it from 
them and pay them a proper price for it 

No wonder the governor and the magistrates and the 
ministers in Boston all shook their heads. This would never 
do. This Roger Williams was upsetting everybody with his 
newfangled ideas. He was disturbing the peace. 

He must be silenced. 

The Puritan Fathers were good and wise men, most of 
them, but there was one lesson they still hadn't learned. 
When King Charles of England had told them how they 
should worship God, they had up and left for Massachusetts 
Bay. Now they were telling everybody in Massachusetts Bay 
how they should worship God. They had not yet learned 
that what is sauce for tie goose is sauce for the gander. 
They had not learned that it was just as wrong for them 
to be intolerant toward others as it was for others to be 
intolerant toward them. They had not learned the golden 



46 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

rule of freedom that if you would be free you must allow 
others to be free. 

Roger Williams was getting ready to teach them that les- 
son. 

One day the judges and the ministers told Mr. Williams 
to come down to Boston and explain himself. Nothing he 
liked better tb*m thatl Down he came, and soon he and 
the Boston ministers were at it, back and forth, one argu- 
ment bang up against another argument. 

In the end, of course, the Boston ministers had their way. 
They said that Mr. Williams was preaching dangerous doc- 
trines and disturbing the peace. So, out with him! If he 
wanted to preach a lot of nonsense let him go somewhere 
else and do it. Not in Salem. Not in Boston. Not in the 
Massachusetts Bay Colony. 

It was January, the snow heavy on the ground and the 
frost so tihick you could cut it with a knife, when they 
banished Roger Williams from the Bay Colony. There was 
some talk of shipping him back to England, but he got 
wind of that and escaped in time. Off he went, then, over 
the snows to Narragansett Bay, fifty miles to the south. Let 
him tell it: 

I was driven from my chamber to a winter's flight, exposed 
to the miseries, poverties, wants, debts, hardships of sea and 
land. ... I was sorely tossed for fourteen weeks in a bitter 
winter season, not knowing what bread and bed did mean. 

And he added words that mean as much today as the day he 
wrote them: 

Monstrous that God's children should persecute God's chil- 
dren, and that they that hope to live together eternally with 
Christ in the heavens should not suffer each other to live in 
this common air together. 

A pleasant land, this Narragansett Bay country, that is 
now Rhode Island. A hundred green islands dot the spar- 
kling blue waters, long sandy beaches invite you to play 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 47 

and to swim, and fir trees crowd down almost to the wa- 
ter's edge. If you go there today you will see a thousand 
white sailboats rocking up and down in the waves, and the 
shores lined with houses as thick together as the trees. 

But when Roger Williams and a handful of his friends 
fled across the frozen snow to the bay there was nothing 
there at all nothing but a few Indian huts and a straggling 
of Narragansett Indians. 

Mr. Williams didn't mind that. He was out of the Mas- 
sachusetts Bay Colony and safe, and besides he liked the 
Indians. Now he could set up his own colony and his own 
government. Pretty soon he was joined by others from Salem, 
and even from BostonMistress Anne Hutchinson, for ex- 
ample, and her husband and children and friends. She was 
just as bold as Mr. Williams himself. And boldness was 
worse in a woman than in a man, so she too was ban- 
ished by the rulers of the Bay Colony. When she asked 
why, the governor replied, "Say no more, the Court knows 
wherefore and is satisfied. 9 * That wasn't much of an answer. 

So Roger Williams and Anne Hutchinson and their friends 
set up the colony of Rhode Island the smallest of all the 
colonies, but by no means the least important. Three things 
about that colony made it something special in the history 
of the world. The first was that Roger Williams treated the 
Indians justly. He made peace with them, bought their land 
from them at a fair price, and stayed friends with them. 
The second was that Mr. Williams arranged for the settlers 
to govern themselves all of them, not just the members of 
a church. But it was the third thing that was the most im- 
portant of all. Roger Williams not only believed in freedom 
of religion for himself, he believed in it for others too. He 
promised that everybody who settled in his colony of Rhode 
Island would be allowed to worship just as he pleased. 
. . , Really everybody, not just those who promised not to 
make trouble and who agreed with Mr. Willams. 

And over the years everybody did come other Baptists 



48 CBUSABERS FOR FREEDOM 

and Seekers like Roger Williams, Quakers who were hunted 
out of the Bay Colony, Jews who built the first American 
synagogue in Williams* colony. And the example that 
Rhode Island set freedom for all to worship as they pleased 
was like a flame that grew brighter and brighter with the 
passing years and finally lit up the whole of the American 
colonies. 

Roger Williams was just getting his colony in Rhode Is- 
land started when William Penn was born. And William 
Penn got his colony of Pennsylvania under way while Roger 
Williams was still alive to see it. 

The two men were not really very much alike, but we 
remember them for the same things. Both were Englishmen 
who planted colonies in America. Both believed in religious 
freedom and, what is more, practiced it 

Admiral William Penn was a great swell. He lived in a 
splendid house north of London, he owned farms in Eng- 
land and Ireland, he had been knighted by a grateful King. 
And this turned out to be important he was rich enough 
to lend money to the King. You didn't think Kings ever 
needed money, did you? In those days they did. They spent 
so much money they were always poor. That didn't mean 
that they had to go without lunch, or sell the family silver, 
or anything; it just meant that they had to raise more money, 
somehow or other. Like borrowing it from Admiral Penn. 

Admiral Penn had a son, and he named him William too. 
A fine boy he was, handsome, clever, high-spirited; how 
proud the admiral was of his son, a chip off the old block, 
he thought Young William was already a gentleman born; 
now his father sent bun to Oxford to learn to be a scholar, 
and to France to learn something of the great world of 
society, and after that a little law, and then a tour with 
the royal navy and a bit of soldiering, too, just for good 
measure. Then he was taught to manage some of the family 
farms, and in the winter he could be up in London with 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 49 

the King. What a glittering life for a young man country 
houses and city houses and titles and money, and beautiful 
brocade and velvet suits and a sword hanging from his 
belt, and the King to talk tol 

Yes, but it didn't work out that way at all. 

For young William had a mind of his own. He loved 
and respected his father, and he tried his best to be a dutiful 
son. But he couldn't go along with his father's ideas of high 
society and clanking swords and all the rest of it No coun- 
try estates for him, no fox hunting, no uniforms, no bro- 
cades and velvets, no kings or lords or ladies. He had tried 
all that when he was young, but now he had found another 
life, sweeter by far than the life of the soldier or the courtier. 
He had become a Quaker. 

In the i6oos England was bursting with new religious 
ideas. England had become Protestant, and when you start 
protesting it is hard to stop. One little group after another 
found its own religion and formed its own society. There 
were the Puritans who wanted to purify things, and the 
Separatists who wanted to separate from the existing 
church, and the Gome-outers who wanted to come out of 
the old society, and the Seekers who were looking for new 
truth. And there were the Friends. People called them 
Quakers, because they quaked and trembled before God. 

Quakers believed that religion was a private matter. It 
was an inner light that guided you. Religion didn't de- 
pend on churches or preachers, they said, and it didn't de- 
pend on the King or on the government. For if the King 
could control religious faith, that would "enthrone man as 
King over conscience." And of course only God was King 
over the conscience of man. 

Quakers wouldn't take oaths they wouldn't swear to any- 
thing. That, they thought, was all wrong: after all, truth was 
truth, and it didn't become more true just because you 
swore to it 



50 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Quakers wouldn't take off their hats for mennot even 
for judges or kings. Only for God. 

They thought all show was wrong-all fancy dress, all 
luxury and waste, all parties and dances and balls. They 
dressed in plain gray and brown, and lived as gray and 
brown as they could. 

They thought war was wrong very, very wrong and they 
would have no part in fighting. 

They loved peace and quiet and simplicity; they loved 
truth and justice. 

You would think all that was harmless enough, wouldn't 
you? But really it was very dangerous. At least that's what 
the King and the judges and the bishops all thought. Very 
dangerous, indeed! 

Suppose everyone had his own religion! What would hap- 
pen to the Church? 

Suppose no one would fight? How would the King fight 
wars and win them? 

Suppose nobody would dress up or give parties! Think 
how dull life would be. 

And what was all this about keeping your hat on in the 
presence of the King! No King could be expected to stand 
for that 

So down with the Quakers, What they were preaching 
was dangerous. Send them all to jail. If they wanted peace 
and quiet they could have their fill of it there and even 
keep their hats on, if they wanted! 

To jail even with young William Penn. To be sure he 
was the son of a famous father, but even that wouldn't 
help him now. Teach him a lesson teach all these fine young 
fellows a lesson! 

That was a hard blow for the old admiral, you may be 
sure. The admiral had fought for his King on the high seas, 
and now his son said all that was wrong. The admiral had 
fine houses and fine horses and fine silver and linen and 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 51 

silks, and now his son said all must live simply, and he 
wouldn't use any of these possessions. The admiral was a 
friend of the King, and now his son wouldn't even take his 
hat off to the King. The admiral had always been upright 
and respectable, and now his son was thrown into jail just 
like a criminal! 

So there they were, two good men, the father weeping for 
his son, and the son weeping for his father, and nothing to 
do about it. 

After a while poor old Admiral Perm died, grieving to 
the last over his son, 

And what of young William Penn now no longer so 
young? He went his way, more of a Quaker every day. 
Sometimes he was in jail, and sometimes he was out of jail, 
but he was always preaching his religion, or writing books 
about it, or helping his less fortunate Quaker friends out of 
trouble. And- now, like the Pilgrims, he looked across the 
sea to the New World that had been opened up, to America. 

If Quakers couldn't worship in peace in England, per- 
haps they would be allowed to worship in peace in America* 

Now William Penn, and the Quakers, had a stroke of 
good fortune. 

King Charles II owed Admiral Penn a great deal of 
money. And of course, now that the old admiral was dead, 
the King owed it to his son William. But kings don't like to 
pay back money any more than other people. And as for 
William he didn't need the money. What would he do with 
money, when all he wanted was the simple life? But then 
he had a brilliant idea; even King Charles thought it was a 
brilliant idea. Let the King give Mr, Penn land in America 
instead of money. That wouldn't cost him a penny, and Wil- 
liam Penn would have the land for his Quakers. 

So King Charles made over an enormous area of land 

o 

right in the middle of his American colonies a beautiful 



52 CKUSADEBS FOR FREEDOM 

country, watered by rivers with melodious Indian names 
like Susquehanna and Allegheny and Juniata, and covered 
with dense forests. He called it Pennsylvania, which is Latin 
for "Penn's woods/' 

Pennsylvania! North from Chesapeake Bay to New York, 
west from the Delaware across the great Allegheny Moun- 
tains, almost to Lake Erie. What a princely domain! It was 
as big as England, and bigger than many European states. 
Imagine giving away England! Imagine giving away Hol- 
land or Denmark! 

Pennsylvania for the Quakers. What a wonderful way to 
pay a debt. 

Already William Penn was busy planning his new com- 
monwealth. It was to be a model state a state based on 
the Quaker ideas of justice and truth and love. It was to be 
a refuge for Quakers, but not just for Quakers. It was to be 
open to all men and women of all countries and all faiths. 
It was to be a country where everyone would live in peace 
with everyone else, even with the Indians. It was to be a 
~Holy Experiment." 

And that's just what it was, too. Penn himself sailed over 
to his colony in 1682 with twenty-two ships all filled with 
eager colonists. "The air,** he wrote, "is sweet and good, 
the land fertile, and springs many and pleasant." And every 
year more boats plowed through the waters of the Atlantic 
and up the Delaware River to the bright new town which 
Penn had laid out and named Philadelphia, which means 
"City of Brotherly Love." On they came, from England, 
from Scotland, from Wales, from Holland, from Germany, 
flooding into this beautiful country where the air was sweet 
and good because it was the air of peace, and where the 
springs were pleasant because all alike could drink from 
them, of whatever race, whatever tongue, whatever faith. 
Roger Williams and William Penn were very great men. 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 53 

But the man who did most for freedom of religion was 
probably Thomas Jefferson of Virginia* 

Sometimes when you read history you come across men 
who are monsters of wickedness. You come across con- 
querors like the Spaniard Francisco Pizarro, who killed off 
almost all the Indians in Peru. You come across kings like 
Charles IX of France, who gave the order for the Massacre 
of St. Bartholomew, in which thirty or forty thousand un- 
offending Protestants were killed. You come across dictators 
like Hitler, who sent six million men and women to their 
death because they were Jewish. It makes you wonder if 
the human race is worth reading about 

Then you come to a man like Thomas Jefferson, and you 
know that it is. 

If you read about Thomas Jefferson in a novel you 
wouldn't believe in him. Nobody, you would say, nobody 
could be that good and that wise and that great, all at 
once. And you would almost be right 

If Thomas Jefferson weren't true, he would be too good 
to be true. 

He was tall and handsome, he was freckled and smiling, 
and his blue eyes looked out from under a mop of red 
hair; even now after almost two hundred years it makes you 
feel good just to look at a picture of him. He was strong 
and quick, he could find his way through the forest like an 
Indian, and he could ride his horse like a cavalier. 

He was a farmer. So were most Americans of his day. But 
he was probably the best farmer in Virginia, and maybe in 
all America. He knew everything there was to know about 
farming. He experimented with new crops, planted new 
kinds of vines, brought in new kinds of sheep, tried new 
kinds of plowing and fertilizing. He made his farm look like 
a garden, and he made his garden look like a beautiful 
painting, 

He was an architect, and in time he came to be the best 
architect in America. He built a beautiful house on top of a 



54 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

mountain in the Blue Ridge, and called it Monticello, or 
"Little Mountain. 7 * You can still see it there, one of the 
loveliest houses ever built. He built the University of Vir- 
ginia, too, first planning every detail, sitting there in Monti- 
cello and watching it through a telescope to make sure that 
it was all done right 

He was a scholar. He collected books on all subjects and 
in all languages; and he didn't just collect them, he read 
them and used them. In the end he had the best library in 
all America and he gave most of it to start the Library of 
Congress in Washington, which is today the greatest library 
in the world. 

He was a scientist; he knew all about chemistry and 
physics, botany and biology, geography and geology, and 
he carried on experiments in the laboratory he had built 
for himself at Monticello. Most of the great scientific socie- 
ties in America and Europe were proud to have him as a 
member, and most of the great scientists were his friends. 

He was an inventor. He couldn't see anything without 
trying to improve it. He invented a plow so good that all 
Europe sang its praises. He invented doors that folded to 
open and unfolded to close you can see them on tele- 
phone booths today. He invented a special writing machine 
that would make a copy of his letters as he wrote them, 
and beds that pulled up to the ceiling, and all sorts of 
things. 

He was a lawyer. When he was young he practiced law in 
the courts and won most of his cases. After a while he 
stopped practicing law and instead wrote laws a good 
many of the laws of his own state of Virginia. 

He was a musician. He fiddled on his violin; he imported 
workingmen from Italy just so they could play for him; he 
said music was the dearest thing in his life. 

He was an educator. He planned a whole new school 
system for Virginia and then he planned one for all the 
new states that were going to come into the Union Ohio 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 55 

and Indiana and Illinois and the others. He planned the 
University of Virginia, and built it, and laid out the 
grounds, and selected the library and appointed the pro- 
fessors and picked the students. It was Mr. Jefferson's 
university. 

He was a literary man. He wrote hundreds of important 
papers and thousands of letters, and they are probably the 
most interesting letters ever written in America, Now, more 
than two hundred years after he was born, we are still 
reading his letters just as if they were written to us. 

But we have hardly even begun on Thomas Jefferson. 
Look at all the things we have left out: 

He wrote the Declaration of Independence. He wrote it 
when he was thirty-three years old. You may not think that 
is so remarkable, but your father and mother will; after all, 
who else ever wrote a Declaration of Independence at 
thirty-three? Or at any other age, for that matter? 

He drew up the plans for the government of the vast 
country west of the Allegheny Mountains that is, for the 
states where most of you now live. 

He was President Washington's Secretary of State. 

He founded the Democratic party the first and the oldest 
political party in the world. 

He was Vice-President of the United States. 

He was President of the United States for eight years 
and he could have gone on being President for the rest of 
his life had he wanted. 

He doubled the size of the United States by buying all 
the land between the Mississippi River and the Rocky 
Mountains. Then he sent Lewis and Clark across the Rocky 
Mountains and on to the Pacific Ocean just so we could 
keep our hand in all that territory too. 

He lived to be the Grand Old Man of American politics 
of American life for that matter the most beloved man in 
the country. 

He died on the Fourth of July 1826, exactly fifty years 
after the signing of the Declaration of Independence! 



56 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

A great American judge, Oliver Wendell Holmes, once 
said, "Life is not doing a sum, life is painting a pic- 
ture/* 

It wasn't just the sums that Jefferson did that were im- 
portant, though he did more sums than anybody else who 
ever lived in America* It was the picture he painted that 
was important 

If you study the picture of life that Thomas Jefferson 
painted and a big picture it is, covering sixty years of 
work if you study it you will see that it is bathed in sun- 
light. 

As Thomas Jefferson looked out on his world he was 
filled with wonder and excitement and happiness and hope. 

He looked at nature and he found it beautiful. 

He looked at his fellow men and he found them good 
and kind and intelligent 

He looked up to tie heavens and all their wonders, and 
he saw that God had created a marvelous universe, and he 
knew that man was one of the marvels of the universe. 

"Providence,** he said in his Inaugural Address, "de- 
lights in die happiness of man here, and his greater 
happiness hereafter.** 

Men were meant to be happy, to be good, and to be 
wise* Men were meant to master themselves, and the world 
that they lived in. 

But there was one stern condition for all this. It was 
what went along with life and happiness in the Declaration 
of Independence. Remember? It was liberty. 

Men would be happy when they were free. 

Men would be good when they were free. 

Men would be wise when they were free. 

Men would master themselves and their world, but only 
when they were free. 

To Thomas Jefferson freedom was a religion. He gave his 
life to fighting for freedom and to fighting against tyranny. 



FREEDOM OF RELIGION 57 

*1 have sworn upon the altar of God eternal hostility 
against every form of tyranny over the mind of man," he 
said. And again: 

"Rebellion to tyrants is obedience to God" He took that 
for his motto. 

Freedom. Freedom from slavery. Freedom from tyranny. 
Freedom from superstition. Freedom from ignorance. Free- 
dom of thought, of speech, of the press. Freedom of re- 
ligion. 

So now we come to this chapter of Thomas Jefferson's life 
the chapter that tells what he did for freedom of religion* 

When Jefferson wrote the Declaration of Independence he 
meant that America should be independent all the way. 
Independent in government. Independent in army and in 
navy. Independent in trade and commerce, independent in 
land, independent in schools. And independent in churches 
and religion. 

In England, of course, there was just one church just 
one that the government recognized and supported. That 
was called the Church of England. And the English had 
brought the Church of England over to America and set it 
up in some of the colonies among them in Jefferson's colony 
of Virginia. They had made it the Church the only church 
where you could get properly christened and properly 
buried. According to them, you weren't even sure of your 
name unless it had been given to you in the Church of 
England, and you weren't at all sure of going to heaven 
unless you had been buried from the Church of Eng- 
land! 

Independence meant that Americans would cut loose 
from the Church of England fust as they cut loose from 
England herself. 

All very well to cut loose from England but surely not 
from the Churchl Surely you do not suggest that Virginia 
shouldn't have any church at all! 

But that is just what Thomas Jefferson did suggest; that 



58 CRTJSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

Virginia was not to have any church at all Virginia, mind 
you. Let Virginians have all the churches they wanted. 
Let every man in America have his own church. Let every 
church stand on its own foundations Baptist, Presbyterian, 
Episcopal, Quaker, and all the others. But let them all be 
independent, just like the United States. No Virginia church, 
no United States church. 

No government has the right to make anybody support a 
church or to put one before others. That is the way Jef- 
ferson reasoned. That is the way his young friend James 
Madison reasoned too Madison who worked with Jeffer- 
son all his life, half like a brother, half like a son, and who 
succeeded him in the White House, 

It was while he was governor of Virginia that Jefferson 
wrote the Bill for Religious Freedom in Virginia. But he 
couldn't get it passed at once. There were months and 
years of argument Wouldn't this destroy all religion? 
Wouldn't it upset everything? Wouldn't it plunge Vir- 
ginia into wickedness and ungodliness? 

Of course not, said Jefferson. His bill wouldn't hurt re- 
ligion; it would help religion. It would make the churches 
stand on their own feet It would make religion a matter of 
free choice. 

Finally Jefferson won out, Jefferson and his friend Madi- 
son. In 1786 his Bill for Religious Freedom became law, 

It started off with a grand line: "Whereas . . . God hath 
created the mind free." 

And it closed with a great line, too: "Truth is great and 
will prevail, if left to herself." 

Jefferson was in France when his Bill for Religious Free- 
dom finally passed. How he rejoiced. And how all Europe 
rejoiced. Free men everywhere, in England and France, 
Germany and Italy, hailed this law as one of the great land- 
marks in the history of freedom. 



FREEDOM OF HELIGION 59 

So it was, too. Yet actually it was limited to the little 
state of Virginia, 

But look ahead just three years and see what is happen- 
ing. 

Now Americans had written a new Constitution, and 
adopted it, and set up a new government. Now George 
Washington was President of the United States. Now Jef- 
ferson was back from France as his Secretary of State, and 
now, too, his friend James Madison was in the new Con- 
gress, writing the new laws. 

He wasn't much to look at, "Jemmy" Madison, a little 
man not much taller than most of you, modest and mild 
and with a voice so low you could hardly hear hfm when 
he talked. The littlest man in Congress, but the biggest one, 
too. . . . The lowest voice and the voice that comes to us 
most clearly down through all these years. 

No sooner had Washington taken the oath as President, 
and the Congress settled down to work, than up stood 
Mr. Madison. He had a long paper in his hand, and he 
started to read it. It was a Bill of Rights-a list of all the 
rights that belonged to the American people, and that Con- 
gress would have to protect and preserve. And the very 
first one of them was this: 

"Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of 
religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof." 

There you are. It was the same thing as the Virginia 
law for religious freedom, only now it was national It 
said: hands off religion, hands off the church. Religion is 
a matter between man and God, and not a matter for the 
state to meddle with. 

And that's the way it stands in our Constitution today. 

So what began with the Pilgrims over in Holland, and 
with Roger Williams escaping across the snows to Narra- 
gansett Bay, ended up with Jefferson's bill in Virginia and 



60 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

with Madison's amendment to the Constitution, What be- 
gan as an idea that was hunted from country to country 
ended up as the great basic idea of a great nation. 

And not of one nation alone. For this idea that every 
man has a right to worship as he will, and that the state 
must keep hands off has spread from country to country 
and from continent to continent, and has become one of 
the great ideas of the human race. 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 



Imagine owning somebody! 

Imagine being owned by somebody! 

You can't imagine it not really. You can read Uncle 
Tom's Cabin, and feel sorry for poor old Uncle Tom, or for 
Eliza crossing the frozen Olio River with her baby in her 
arms, but you can't really know what it is like to be a 
slave* 

Yet millions and millions of men and women have been 
slaves and so have boys and girls, too, for that matter- 
even here in America. If you are a Negro some of your fore- 
bears were slaves, and not too far back, either, for it is 
only one hundred years ago that the United States put an 
end to slavery. 

Slavery is very old. It is as old as the first civilizations 
in Babylonia and Assyria. In some ways it is older even 
than freedom, for men were slaves before men had truly 
learned to be free. 



64 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Remember how Joseph and his brethren were sold into 
slavery in Egypt? 

Remember how the ancient Greeks made slaves of those 
they captured in war? Why, one general he was named 
Nicias owned a thousand slaves! 

Remember how the Romans made slaves of Christians, and 
of most of the other people they captured in their constant 
wars? 

All of these slaves were white men and women. But in 
modern times it is mostly Negroes and Indians who have 
been made slaves. 

Slavery in America started when Christopher Columbus 
discovered the islands of the Caribbean and planted the 
Spanish flag on them. Almost the first thing the Spanish 
conquerors did was to make slaves of the gentle Carib 
Indians the ones who gave us the name Caribbean and 
then drove them to the hopeless task of finding gold and 
silver, hopeless because there was no gold and silver. . , . 
The poor Carib Indians couldn't live under slavery. Many of 
them were killed off by their brutal conquerors, others 
languished away and died. Then the Spaniards committed 
one of the great crimes of history. They kidnaped Negroes 
from Africa and shipped them over to the Caribbean islands 
to be slaves. 

That is the way Negro slavery was first brought to 
America. 

One hot day in 1619 a Dutch ship sailed into the 
waters of Chesapeake Bay and up the James River to the 
tiny settlement of Jamestown, the very first English settle- 
ment in America. That ship carried just about the worst 
cargo that any ship ever brought to American shores. 

It earned a cargo of Negro slaves. 

Of course you can't really blame the Dutch ship for that. 
If it hadn't been that ship it would have been another 
one. In fact four years later an English ship named the 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 65 

Treasurer came sailing in with another cargo of Negro 
slaves. 

Actually nobody seemed to mind very much. Everybody 
knew about slavery, and almost everybody took it pretty 
much for granted. It was convenient to have Negroes who 
could work in the tobacco fields under the broiling sun, or 
who were strong enough to cut down the trees that stood 
in the fields, and haul them away. It was convenient to 
have Negro women who could cook dinners over the hot 
fires, and Negro children to do the chores around the farm. 

Convenient, that is, for the white people who owned 
them. Not so convenient perhaps for the Negro slaves. 
But then nobody asked them, and if they had, the poor 
Negroes would not have understood what they were talking 
about. 

So gradually more and more slaves were brought to 
America. The slave traders who brought them made a 
fortune. The skve dealers who sold them made a fortune. 
The fanners and planters who bought them didn't make all 
that much money, but they did pretty well for themselves, 
having someone to do all the hard work. Everybody seemed 
to profit from slavery except the slaves. Nobody cared 
whether they profited or not 

So slavery grew and slavery spread Every year thou- 
sands of Negroes were brought in from Africa, or from the 
islands of the West Indies, to do the hard work to raise 
tobacco in Virginia, to make turpentine in the woods of 
North Carolina, to cultivate the rice fields of South Carolina, 
to cut the sugar cane of Louisiana. And one day, not long 
after the United States became a nation, a young man 
named Eli Whitney who was visiting down in Georgia 
figured out a clever way to take the hundreds of little 
seeds out of cotton bolls and thus make it possible to spin 
the cotton into doth. Soon everybody was raising cotton. 
And of course everybody needed slaves for that too. 



66 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Didn't it worry the white masters to own Negro slaves? 
Didn't they ever ask themselves why God should have 
made white people to be masters and black people to be 
slaves? 

Didn't they read in their Bible that men should do unto 
others as they would have others do unto them? 

Didn't they read the Declaration of Independence which 
said that "all men are created equal?" 

Didn't they read the Bill of Rights? And did they think 
it was meant only for them freedom of religion, freedom of 
speech, fair trial, equal treatment before the law, and all 
the rest of it just for white people? 

The answer is that most of them never thought of these 
things at all. 

Almost everybody in the South simply took slavery for 
granted, just as you take for granted that you have enough 
to eat, even though most of the people of the world do not 
have enough to eat; or just as you take for granted that you 
go to school, even though most of the boys and girls of the 
world don't have any school to go to. 

Yes, the white people of the South took slavery for 
granted. What's more, they came to think that slavery was 
really a very good thing. It was a good thing for them, and 
it was even a good thing for the slaves. 

It took them out of Africa and civilized them. 

It made Christians of them, and thus saved their souls. 

It took care of them, fed them, clothed them, sheltered 
them, and nursed them in childhood and in old age. 

What a wonderful institution! 

It is surprising that all the white people didn't blacken 
their faces and become slaves themselves, it was such a 
wonderful institution! 

That's just what Abraham Lincoln once said. **Whenever 
I hear anyone arguing for slavery, I feel a strong impulse 
to see it tried on him.'* 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 67 

Most masters treated their slaves kindly. After all, that 
was not only the right thing to do, it was the sensible 
thing to do, for slaves (like everybody else) worked better 
when they were treated right But not everybody is kind, 
and not everybody is sensible. There were always some 
slaveowners who were in a great hurry to get rich and 
who drove their poor slaves as hard as they could* 

Even at its best, slavery was hard. It meant long hours of 
work under the hot sun, and nothing to look forward to 
even nothing but slavery all your life. And at its worst? 
. . . Well, then it meant long hours of work, too, and such 
food as your master gave you, and such rags as he let you 
wear, and such cabins as he built for you. It meant a 
whipping if you didn't work as hard as he thought you 
should, or if you answered back, or if you ran away worse 
than a whipping, then, the bloodhounds out after you and 
the red-hot branding iron on your cheek if they caught 
you. It meant husbands sold away from wives and wives 
sold away from husbands, and mothers and children torn 
apart. 

Some white people in the South even some of the slave- 
owners themselves saw all this. They saw that slavery 
was wrong, that it was wrong for whites and blacks alike. 
Thomas Jefferson, for instance: "I tremble for my country 
when I reflect that God is just, 9 * he wrote. And when he 
drew up a plan of government for the new states in the 
West he wrote in a provision that there should be no slavery 
in all that country. The Quakers, too, both north and 
south, thought that slavery was hateful, and fought it with 
all their might. 

But how do you fight slavery? 

Do you just sit back and wait for it to die out by 
itself? 
That was all very well in Massachusetts or in New York. 



68 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

There it did die out by itself and in other Northern states 
as well. It wasn't that Yankees and Yorkers were so good. 
They were no better than anybody else. It was rather that 
slavery simply didn't work well in their country. It didn't 
pay to use slaves on the rocky farms of New England. It 
didn't pay to use slaves in the factories of New York or 
Pennsylvania. So one by one the states of the North set 
their slaves free there weren't many of them, after all un- 
til in the end there were no more slaves north of Maryland 
or of the Ohio River. 

But that didn't mean that the folks up north were going 
to fight slavery. Nothing was further from their minds. That 
was asking for trouble. 

After aD, if Yankees didn't want slavery that was their 
business. 

And if Southerners did want slavery, that was their busi- 
ness. 

Nobody asked what die slaves wanted their business was 
to be slaves. 

Anybody who stirred up the slavery question was a 
troublemaker. And you know what happens to trouble- 
makers! 

Elijah Lovejoy stirred up trouble with his newspaper in 
Alton, Illinois, and they shot him dead. 

When Prudence Crandall stirred up trouble in Con- 
necticut by letting a little Negro girl come to her school, 
they destroyed the school and Miss Crandall's home too. 

When Quakers stirred up trouble in Philadelphia by hold- 
ing a meeting against slavery in the new Pennsylvania Hall, 
they burned down the hall. 

When the headmaster of Noyes Academy up in New 
Hampshire stirred up trouble by admitting some Negro 
pupils to his school, the townspeople hitched a hundred 
oxen to the steeple of his school and pulled it down. 

When Thomas Garrett of Wilmington, Delaware, stirred 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 69 

up trouble by helping Negroes escape from slavery, they 
clapped him in jail and fined him ten thousand dollars. 
And when William Lloyd Garrison stirred up trouble 
with his Liberator newspaper, they put a rope around his 
neck and tried to hang him. 

William Lloyd Garrison was born to trouble as Roger 
Williams was born to religion. 

He had known trouble all his life. When he was a little 
boy his father had run away from wife and children, and 
his mother had gone to work to support them all. When he 
was nine years old he went to work himself first for a 
shoemaker, then in a carpenter's shop, then as printer's 
"devil," which is what an apprentice in a printing shop 
was called. 

So far nothing very special about Garrison. After all, lots 
of boys are poor and go to work. 

No, William Lloyd Garrison didn't become interesting 
until he got interested in something himself. And what 
he got interested in was slavery. 

Interestedl That isn't quite the word. He got slavery on 
the brain. He spent all his waking hours thinking about 
slavery, and when he went to sleep he dreamed about 
slavery. He buttonholed everybody he saw and talked 
about slavery, so that when his friends saw him coming 
they hurried over to tihe other side of the street or ducked 
into some shop, ... It was like an electric current that 
was never turned off; it was like a fire that burned and 
burned, and smoked and smoked. 

Garrison talked about slavery, he made speeches about 
it, he wrote about it. He said the same thing over and 
over: slavery was against nature, slavery was against 
Christianity, slavery was a sin and slaveholders were all 
sinners. 

In 1831 he founded his own newspaper to fight slavery 



70 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

remember? He called it the Liberator, and the name tells 
you how Garrison planned to fight slavery. He planned to 
liberate the slaves. 

I determined [he said] to lift up the standard of freedom in 
the eyes of the nation, within sight of Bunker Hill and in the 
birthplace of liberty. My standard is now unfurled, and long 
may it float, till every bondman be set free. 

What a tiresome young man, pounding away on this 
one note, over and over, day in and day out, like a whip- 
poorwill. But "I will be heard** he said, and he was heard. 
They tried to stop his paper, but instead it caught on 
and was read more widely every year. They tried to stop 
him too they put him in jail and tried to lynch him but aU 
in vain. You could no more stop William Lloyd Garrison 
than you could stop thunder and lightning. 

He started a society to fight slavery the American Anti- 
slavery Society, he called it. How ridiculous. Nobody would 
join such a society, anyway nobody but a lot of old women. 
, . . But within ten years a quarter of a million people 
had joined anti-slavery societies. 

That was one way to figjht slavery by writing with such 
fire that the words burned right through the newspaper 
and into the minds and hearts of those who read them. 

Theodore Parker had another way to fight slavery. 

He, too, was a Massachusetts boy, born in the little town 
of Lexington. It was his grandfather, Captain Parker, who 
had stood on Lexington Common early on the morning of 
the nineteenth of April 1775 and fired the first shots of the 
Revolutionary War. 

Theodore Parker always kept his grandfather's gun hang- 
ing on the wall above the fireplace in his study. 

An odd place for a gun in a minister's study. 

For Theodore Parker was a preacher. He was not only a 
preacher, he was the Great American Preacher, with capital 



FKEEDOM FROM SLAVERY 7! 

letters. That's what he was called, even in his lifetime. He 
had the largest parish in Boston; he stood in his pulpit in 
the Music Hall every Sunday morning and preached to 
two thousand men and women who hung on every word 
he said every word of his prayers and every word of his 
sermons. 

But that isn't why he was called The Great American 
Preacher. It was because he took the whole nation for his 
parish, and preached to the whole nation. Back and forth 
he went, now in New York, now in Wisconsin, now up in 
Maine, now in Pennsylvania, sitting in cold railway cars, 
sleeping in strange hotel rooms, preaching in crowded halls 
and churches: everybody in America, it seemed, wanted 
to hear him. Well not quite everybody; let us say every- 
body who hated slavery wanted to hear him. And those 
who couldn't hear him hurried out to buy his sermons as 
soon as they were printed, and then passed them around 
for all their neighbors to read. 

Out in Illinois a young lawyer named Abraham Lincoln 
read his sermons. Theodore Parker is my kind of Christian,* 
he said. One thing that the Reverend Mr. Parker wrote 
Lincoln remembered all his life: ^Democracy is self-govern- 
ment over all the people, for all the people, by all the peo- 
ple," 

What was it about Theodore Parker that made him the 
best loved, and the best hated, preacher in America? 

It was partly the kind of person he was; it was partly 
what he stood for and what he did. 

He was a farmer boy, and there was always something of 
the country about him. He was simple and staunch and 
sincere; no show, no pretense. He was terribly in earnest. 
In everything he said and did you could tell that he was 
generous and just. 

He couldn't stand injustice, and he fought it all his life. 

He fought for justice for workingmen in shops and fac- 
tories* 



72 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

He fought for justice for women who were denied the 
rights of men. 

He fought for justice for little children who had to work 
instead of going to school. 

He fought for justice for the poor, the helpless, and the 
criminal he called them "the dangerous and perishing 
classes'* of society. 

He fought for justice for the slave. 

How he fought! One migjity sermon after another from 
that pulpit in the Music Hall, listing the wrongs of slavery 
and calling on Christians to put an end to it. Presidents 
read the sermons, and senators, and governors, and judges: 
some of them loved Mr. Parker, some of them were afraid 
of him, but all of them respected him and listened to him 
when he spoke. 

But that wasn't all, the sermons and the lectures and the 
letters. The grandson of Captain Parker wasn't content with 
that Every runaway slave who came to Boston headed for 
Theodore Parker's house, there in Exeter Place. They were 
fearful and hopeless, many of them, but courage streamed 
out of Parker like light out of the sun. They knew that he 
would protect them and that he would somehow hurry them 
on to Canada where they would be safe. And he did. When- 
ever the slaveholders came to Boston looking for their run- 
away slaves, Mr. Parker would print a big poster and put 
it up all over town: 

CAUTION!!! 
COLORED PEOPLE OF 

BOSTON 

KIDNAPPERS AND 

SLAVE CATCHERS 

PEOPLE OF 

BOSTON 
RALLY TO FREEDOM! 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 73 

And rally they did, too, with the Reverend Mr. Parker at 
their head. Imagine a minister organizing a vigilante com- 
mittee to protect Negroes! Imagine a minister defying the 
judges and the governors and the soldiers in order to save 
Negro slaves. 

You couldn't scare Mr. Parker. 

Once at a big meeting in New York the speaker said, "If 
Mr. Parker were here I would charge him with treason.** 
"Oh, you would, would you?" said Mr. Parker, who was up 
in the gallery, "Here I am, go ahead and charge me and let 
me answer you/* 

Once he was arrested for helping a slave escape. "Wonder- 
ful/* he said, "just let them bring me to trial*** He wrote a 
three-hundred-page defense, and the judge was so stag- 
gered that he didn't dare bring Parker to trial, but called 
the whole thing off. 

Theodore Parker was a great scholar, one of the greatest in 
the land. He was a preacher who loved peace. But more 
than anything else he loved freedom. He gave his life to 
preaching freedom for the slave. 

That was another way to fight slavery. 

There was a third way, the simplest of alL 

That was to help the slave run away from slavery run 
away to the North, to Canada, to freedom. 

It meant getting across the magic line that separated 
slavery from freedom. 

Look at the map and you can trace that line. It ran along 
the border of Pennsylvania, and along the Ohio River all the 
way to where it flows into the Mississippi. On one side was 
slavery, on the other side was freedom. Only a thin line, but 
two worlds almost as different as the world of life and of 
death. 

How do you cross from one world to another if you are a 
slave? 

Well, mostly you don't. You just live and die a slave* 



74 CRUSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

But some did. Some managed to run away and make 
their way across that line and win their freedom. 

But oh, it was hard. It was harder than breaking out of 
jail. 

Remember, a slave had no education. He couldn't read. 
He certainly couldn't read a map. He knew no more about 
roads and rivers and woods and mountains than you know 
about the geography of the moon. Maybe less. How was he 
to find his way through a strange country for one or two 
hundred miles? 

Remember, too, a slave had no rights. Certainly he had 
no right to be out by himself wandering through the coun- 
tryside, or walking along the roads or the streets of a town. 
He had no right to be out at night at all and since that 
was the only time he could be out, he had to keep in hiding 
all the time. 

And remember, if a slave ran away every man's hand 
was against him, and everybody was after him. 

His master would put a notice in all the papers: 

WANTED 
GEORGE 

A RUNAWAY SLAVE. 

HE IS 24 YEARS OLD, LIGHT COLORED 

AND TALL. HE HAS ONLY FOUR FINGERS ON HIS 

LEFT HAND. WHEN LAST SEEN HE WAS DRESSED 

IN BLUE PANTALOONS AND A BLUE SHIRT 

REWARD!!! 

Everybody would be on the lookout for him. Everybody 
would be eager to catch him and send him back to his 
master to be branded on the cheek with the letter R for 
Runaway. Or worse yet the bloodhounds would be out 
after him, tracking him down in the woods or the swamp. 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 75 

Only by running through a flowing stream could he throw 
them off the scent. 

How did a slave ever reach freedom? Yet thousands of 
them did. Somehow they managed to follow the North 
Star to Pennsylvania or Ohio or Indiana, and to freedom. 

Southerners said that slaves were happy as the day is 
long. Yet thousands of them braved death to run away to 
freedom, but not one of them ever went the other way, 
from freedom to slavery. Not one. 

If you asked a runaway slave how he managed to escape 
he would tell you that he took the Underground Railroad. 

YouVe probably heard of the Underground in London. 
That's what they call their subway, railroad cars running 
on tracks in a network of underground tunnels. 

The original Underground Railroad goes back to the 
18303 just when the first real railroads were being built in 
England and America. It didn't have any real tracks, or 
any real engines or cars, or any real stations. And it cer- 
tainly didn't run underground. 

All the same, that was a good name for it: the Under- 
ground Railroad. 

Its tracks were dusty country roads that stretched from 
the Ohio River northward toward the Great Lakes and 
Canada, or from Maryland into Pennsylvania and New 
York and Canada. Its engines were horses and its cars 
were ordinary wagons. Its stations were farmhouses and 
barns scattered about the countryside, known only to those 
who worked for the Railroad. Its engineers and conductors 
were courageous men and women who were willing to 
risk their lives to rescue the slaves. And its passengers were 
slaves. 

How did it work? 

Well, look at Levi Coffin, who helped make it work for 
twenty-five years. 

He was born in North Carolina that was skve country 



76 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

of course. But he was a Quaker, and Quakers, you will re- 
member, didn't hold with slavery. So, like many other 
Quakers, Levi decided to go north, to get away from 
slavery. And in 1826, when President Adams was in the 
White House, he moved across the Ohio River to a little 
town in Indiana called Newport. 

His daytime work was running a store, and he ran it 
well and made money and was respected by everyone in 
his part of the state. His nighttime work was running a sta- 
tion on the Underground Railroad. 
Here's how it worked: 

Picture to yourself a dark night, long past midnight, the 
little town of Newport fast asleep. A hay wagon crunches 
along the country road and pulls up at Levi Coffin's barn 
it's not safe to go to the front door, someone might see 
you. . . . There is a soft rat-tat-tat on the door, or maybe 
some gravel thrown against the windowpanes. Levi and his 
wife wake up instantly they are used to this or maybe 
they have been warned, and are sitting up in the dark wait- 
ing. A whispered password then "two bales of cotton" per- 
haps, or "two barrels of apples" and the door is opened. 
Two frightened Negroes tumble out of the back of the 
wagon, brushing the hay out of their hair, their eyes big 
with fear. "Come along,** says Levi, and takes them by the 
hand, and the door closes, and the blinds are drawn, and 
the only light comes from a log smoldering in the fireplace. 
First a bowl of hot soup, for it can be cold crossing the 
Ohio, even in the summer. Then quickly up the stairs to 
the attic, or out to the barn, and under the hay. Then the 
wagon will drive off to a nearby farm, for if it is standing 
there in the morning the neighbors will be curious and 
the slave catchers too. 

For next day the slave catchers will be in town, looking 
for the runaways. But they won't know where to look, and 
no one will tell them. In a few days the coast is clear; then 
Levi Coffin will hitch up his carriage and put his two run- 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 77 

aways in the back and cover them over with parcels of 
merchandise, and off he will go, eight or ten miles into the 
country to the next station on the Underground Railroad. 
And so on and on and on, from station to station, follow- 
ing the North Star, to freedom. 

Sometimes it was easy enough, especially in the summer. 
Sometimes in the winter it was touch and go. Then the 
snow would show the pursuers the tracks of the wagon 
wheels; then the poor runaways would arrive so frozen that 
they couldn't walk, and Levi would have to keep them hid- 
den away in his warehouse or his barn for weeks until 
they were well enough to go on. 

One of the runaways who came to Levi Coffin one winter 
night was named Eliza Harris. Running through the night 
with her pursuers hot on her trail, and a baby in her arms, 
she had crossed the Ohio River on the ice and found her way 
to Levi Coffin's house. Mr. Coffin told that story to a 
preacher's wife named Harriet Beedher Stowe, in nearby 
Cincinnati And Harriet Beecher Stowe told it to the whole 
world in one of the most exciting books ever written: t/ncfe 
Tom's Cabin. 

When Abraham Lincoln met Harriet Beecher Stowe at 
the White House he said to her, "So this is the little woman 
who made the Civil War." 

For twenty-five years Levi Coffin ran his station on the 
Underground Railroad, and in all that time he never lost 
a passenger. 

Neither did Harriet Tubman. 

If you were asked to name some of the great women of 
history you would say Joan of Arc . . . and Queen Eliza- 
beth . . . and Florence Nightingale . . . and Eleanor 
Roosevelt * * , Certainly you would never say Harriet Tub- 
man. You never even heard of her. Scarcely anybody has 
ever heard of her. 

Yet she is one of the great women of history* 



78 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

She was born a slave, on a Maryland plantation, and 
given the fancy name of Araminta, which she later changed 
to plain Harriet. She grew up as strong as any man, able to 
do a man's work plowing in the fields, or a woman's work 
cooking in the kitchen. But she could never work hard 
enough for the brutal overseer who ran the plantation, and 
once in a fit of temper he threw an iron horseshoe at her 
and almost killed her. She got well, in time, but after that 
she was never quite the same: she would fall into a trance, 
she would go right out of this world and into another 
world of her imagination where she would see visions and 
hear voices just like Joan of Arc. 

When Harriet was twenty-five or thirty it wasn't easy 
for slaves to keep track of their age she ran away to nearby 
Pennsylvania. Good for her! But she wasn't content with 
that. In one of her visions God told her to go back to Mary- 
land and find her father and mother, her brothers and sisters, 
and lead them to freedom. And she did. 

That was her lifework, to go into the South and guide 
skves back across the magic line to the land of freedom. 
Again and again she made her way deep into Maryland and 
Virginia she had a kind of sixth sense about direction, and 
besides, so she always thought, God guided her. She was 
clever and shrewd, and could fool almost anyone. Who 
would ever suspect her of any mischief, this slave woman 
with a turban wound around her head, and a red bandana 
at her neck, shuffling along so simple and so innocent? If 
they did she knew how to throw them off the scent. She 
knew all the hiding places, all the woods and swamps and 
abandoned barns, in the whole countryside. In the winter 
months she worked up in Philadelphia, cooking and wash- 
ing to make money. Then when spring came she was off to 
the South again. She brought out her parents, driving them 
herself in an ancient oxcart She brought out whole families, 
eight and ten at a time. Sometimes die had to fight to get 
her slaves away and once in New York of all places she 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 79 

rescued a runaway slave from a mob and dragged him 
through the streets of the town to the riverbank where she 
pushed him into a boat that carried him off to safety. 

Old John Brown remember him in that poem "Old John 
Brown, Osawatomie Brown?" said that Harriet Tubman 
* was the most man that I ever met with." He ought to know. 
He was quite a man himself. He was the man who attacked 
Harper's Ferry-with just a handful of Negroes. He was the 
man whose body 'lies a-mould*ring in the grave His soul 
goes marching on," 

Harriet Tubman was the Moses of her people, leading 
them out of the wilderness and into the Promised Land. 

Suppose you could save just one person, save one child 
from drowning, save one old lady from a burning house, 
give light to one man who was blind. Think how proud 
and happy you would be: it would be something to remem- 
ber all your life. 

Harriet Tubman saved three hundred lives. She led three 
hundred slaves across the magic line to freedom. 

That's still another way to fight slavery the way of Levi 
Coffin and Harriet Tubman. 

But none of these ways of fighting slavery really hurt 
slavery very much. William Lloyd Garrison and Theodore 
Parker could blast away against slavery, and Levi Coffin 
and Harriet Tubman could rescue runaways, but slavery 
was still there. Every year the number of slaves increased 
three million in 1850, four million in 1860. 

How would it ever end? 

In February 1861 Abraham Lincoln was on his way to 
Washington to be President of the United States. He 
stopped off at Philadelphia to make a speech about the 
Declaration of Independence. What did it mean? he asked. 
It meant, he said, that "weights should be lifted from the 



80 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

shoulders of all men . . . that att should have an equal 
chance/* 

All men? Black as well as white? Slave as well as free? 
. . . Were they to have an equal chance? Why, they hadn't 
any chance at all. 

Yes, all men. Anyhow, that was what Lincoln hoped 
would happen. He didn't expect it to happen right away, 
but he expected that it would happen sometime. He had 
always hated slavery, this Illinois lawyer, hated what it 
did to the masters as well as to the slaves, to white people 
as well as to black. But he wasn't like Garrison or Theodore 
Parker; he didn't think all slaveholders were sinners. After 
all, he had been born in the South himself, and so had his 
wife, and he knew slaveowners who were just as good and 
kind as their Northern cousins. And he wasn't like Levi 
Coffin, either; he couldn't flout the law to help slaves run 
away; after all, he was a lawyer and had a duty to uphold 
the law. Besides, he didn't think it did much good to help 
an individual slave run away: slavery was still there. 

If you are Abraham Lincoln, how do you fight slavery? 

Tf all earthly power were given me," Lincoln said, "I 
should not know what to do about slavery." Now he was 
President of the United States. He didn't have all earthly 
power nobody ever had thatbut he had more power than 
anyone else. 

But as soon as Lincoln became President he had a war 
on his hands. For now the South had left the Union and 
set up on her own as the Confederate States of America. 
She had her own Constitution and her own capital city 
and her own flag. And now she was fighting for independ- 
ence. 

All along a thousand miles, from the city of Washington 
west along the Potomac River, across the mountains, west- 
ward to the Mississippi River and even beyond it out 
onto the prairie lands of the Far West, soldiers in Union 
blue are fighting soldiers in Confederate gray. 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 8l 

What are they fighting for, these men and boys in gray? 

They are fighting to be independent They are fighting 
to keep their way of life a life where white people are al- 
lowed to own slaves without anybody criticizing them or 
trying to take their slaves away from them, 

Listen to them as they march along, the Stars and Bars 
of the Confederate flag fluttering in the breeze: 

In Dixie Land we'll take our stand, 
To live and die in Dixie . . . 

And what are the men and boys in blue fighting for? 

They are fighting for the Union fighting to keep this 
land one country instead of two. And they are fighting for 
freedom. Listen to them, as they tramp along the dusty 
roads of Virginia or Tennessee: 

Yes, we'll rdSy round the flag, boys, 

We'll ratty once again, 

Shouting the battle-cry of FREEDOM! 

Could Lincoln make the war for Union a war for freedom 
too? 

Yes, he could, and he did. 

Skves didn't actually fight in the Confederate Army, but 
they did almost everything else but fight They took the 
place of soldiers back on the plantations, and they took the 
place of soldiers in the army, too, driving the wagons, car- 
ing for the horses, building roads, and doing a hundred 
other useful things. 

So slaves were helping to fight a war to break up the 
Union and keep slavery! Surely, thought Lincoln, that was 
reason enough to put an end to slavery. 

Besides, by now almost everybody took for granted that 
slavery would have to go. The English took it for granted; 
they had got rid of slavery in their West Indian islands 
thirty years earlier. Most of Europe took it for granted; 
they hadn't permitted slavery for a hundred years. More 



82 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

and more of the people of the North took it for granted. 
And more and more of those soldiers in blue, too, marching 
along shouting the battle cry of freedom. 

Lincoln was thinking of all these when he decided that 
slavery would have to go. But most of all he was think- 
ing of the slaves themselves. 

He was thinking of the tens of thousands who had al- 
ready escaped and gone north: you couldn't round them 
up and send them back to slavery! He was thinking of the 
tens of thousands of slaves who had joined the Union 
armies and were fighting for the Union cause, wearing uni- 
forms that were just as blue as those worn by white soldiers. 
You couldn't send them back to slavery either. And he was 
thinking of the millions of men and women and children 
who were still slaves: it was time they were free. "God," he 
said, "has decided this question in favor of the slaves/* 

And on the first day of the new year, 1863, Lincoln 
published a proclamation saying that hereafter all the 
slaves in the South would be free. 

It was called the Emancipation Proclamation. That is 
why Lincoln is known as the Great Emancipator. 

Of course the proclamation wouldn't mean anything un- 
less the Union won the war. 

In the end the Union did win the war. 

The Confederates surrendered, there at Appomattox 
Court House in Virginia, and put away their weapons and 
folded away their flags, and went home. And slavery was 
no more. 

So it was given to Abraham Lincoln to do one of the 
great deeds of history. 

Who would have thought it? 

Who would have thought it of little Abe, growing up 
in a log cabin out there on the frontier? 

Who would have thought it of the boy Abraham, his 
mother dead, his father a ne'er-do-well? 



FREEDOM FROM SLAVERY 83 

Who would have thought it of young Lincoln, splitting 
rails out there on the Illinois prairie, keeping store, poling 
a raft down the sluggish Illinois River, swapping stories 
with the boys sitting around the country store? 

Who would have thought it of lawyer Lincoln, not much 
of a lawyer eitherno proper schooling, no law training, 
mostly just his native wit? 

Who would have thought it of Congressman Lincoln? 
Yes, he got to Congress, but for only one term, and then he 
was sent home by the voters. 

Who would have thought it even of President Lincoln? 
Nobody knew just how he got to be President instead of 
one of the governors or senators or great men of the East 

Who would have thought it of tall, gangling Mr. Lincoln, 
his face all wrinkles and cheekbone, his hair never rightly 
combed, his arms too long and his legs too long, his voice 
all crackly; poor Mr. Lincoln, so plain, so awkward, so 
countrified that it was hard not to laugh at Tifrn when you 
saw him. 

Who would have thought that it would be Abraham 
Lincoln who would put an end to the greatest wrong in 
history? 

Now all the Negroes in America were free. 

No more whipping, no more branding irons. No more 
separation of mothers and children. No more need to run 
away. 

But freedom is a gradual thing. 

It isn't something that happens all at once, and over 
with like being asleep and waking up. It is something 
that happens slowly, over a long time, like growing up. It 
doesn't come just from the outside, as when you take a 
blindfold off your eyes and can see. It comes from the in- 
side, too, as when you start using your eyes to see things 
that you never noticed before. 

The first step in freedom is of course to strike off the 



84 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

shackles that make you a slave. But that is only the first 
step. After that there is still a long way to real freedom. 
Real freedom means not only that your body is free; it 
means that your mind and your soul are free too. 

The Negroes still had to win that land of freedom. 

They had to win the right to make a living. They had to 
win the right to an education. They had to win the right 
to vote and to hold office. They had to win the rights that 
free men had always taken for granted. 

Even now, one hundred years after Lincoln gave them 
freedom, they do not have all these rights. 

Even now as they toil slowly up the hard path of freedom 
there are some who try to delay them or to stop themjust 
as one hundred years ago there were some who tried to 
keep them slaves. Those people say, "Stop and rest, you 
have gone far enough." Or they say, "Don't try to go so 
fast; take it easy; there is time enougji." Or they say, "You 
have gone as far as you can. The air is too thin up there on 
the high plateau of freedom. You can't breathe it. Stop!" 

But people who believe in freedom know that if you stop 
to keep others from climbing the heights of freedom you 
keep yourself from climbing too. They know that those who 
withhold freedom from others withhold it from themselves 
as well. They know that freedom is like happiness; the more 
of it you give to others the more you have for your- 
self. 

Twenty-five hundred years ago a great Athenian orator, 
Pericles, said that "the secret of happiness is freedom, and 
the secret of freedom is a brave heart." 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 



If you were to make a list of the great discoveries of history, 
what would you put down? The discovery of America? 
Certainly. The discovery of the law of gravitythe law that 
whatever goes up must come down? Yes, that too. The dis- 
covery of electricity? Of course. The discovery of ether and 
novocain to take away pain? Probably. The discovery of 
outer space? Well, that's still going on. 

One thing that you would never think to put down is the 
discovery of children. 

How can you discover children? Children are always 
there. They have always been there. 

That's just the point. Children are always there, so no- 
body thought much about them. But gravity was always 
there, too, and electricity, and outer space. And for that 
matter, America, But they all had to be discovered. 

We know who discovered America, and who discovered 
the law of gravity and the uses of electricity and of ether. 



88 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

But we can't say who discovered children. In a sense every- 
body did. About the time of the American Revolution and 
of Jefferson a new discovery of children was announced 
almost every day. 

You have sometimes watched a pot of oatmeal or of corn 
meal coming to a boil on the stove. For a time all is quiet. 
Then there is a little eruption here and there each like a 
tiny volcano. Then the eruptions break out all over, and the 
whole pot boils and bubbles. 

Philosophers decided to think about children for a 
change, instead of about grownups. Religious people started 
to worry about children's souls, and to set up special Sun- 
day schools for them. Statesmen and reformers got anxious 
about children's health they shouldn't be allowed to work 
long hours in factories. Teachers discovered that children 
had minds as well as bodies, and that their minds had to 
be fed too. Painters woke up to the fact that children were 
beautiful and that everybody wanted pictures of them. 
And storytellers turned to writing stories about children 
and for children. 

Like Hans Christian Andersen. 

Except that Hans Christian Andersen didn't have to dis- 
cover children* There had never been a time when he 
hadn't known about them. What he did was to help other 
people discover them. 

He grew up in the old town of Odense, in Denmark; not 
at all a bad place to grow up, with its soldiers in bright red 
uniforms at the castle, and a great church whose beSs rang 
away at all hours of the day, and a little pond with white 
ducks on it. He lived in a house so tiny you could almost 
put it in your pocket, and his parents were so poor that 
they never knew whether there would be supper that night 
or not, but he was happy enough, little Hans. He had a 
patch of garden at the back of the house as big as a hand- 
kerchief, with a single mulberry tree, and he could sit out 



THE BIGHTS OF CHILDREN 89 

there in the summer and imagine that he was in an immense 
forest. He had a pair of scissors and paper and he cut out 
paper dolls and kings and queens and soldiers and animals 
and made a whole world for himself, and he made himself 
a stage and acted out the most elaborate plays plays that 
he made up himself. His father worked away cheerfully 
enough at his shoemaker's bench, when he had any work, 
and when he hadn't he told little Hans stories or read to 
him from The Arabian Nights, and his mother, who couldn't 
read, took care of hi and loved hi dearly. 

When he was only fourteen years old Hans Christian 
went off to the capital of Denmark, the lovely city of Copen- 
hagen with its dozens of church spires covered over with 
green copper, and its gleaming blue canals, and with real 
kings and queens and princes. He was going to be a singer 
... he was going to be an actor ... he was going to write 
plays, . . . My, all the things he was going to do and be. 
A fortuneteller had read his palm before he left home and 
said that someday he would be a great man and that when 
he came back home all Odense would be lit up in his honor. 
He believed that too: he could believe almost anything, 
and what is more he could make other people believe almost 
anything. 

Such an ugly little boy the original of the ugly duckling 
in his famous story so awkward and gangling and bony, 
and so ignorant, too. People didn't know whether to laugh 
at him or to cry when he burst in on them and told them 
his many plans and hopes. In the end they all helped him, 
though helped him to go to school, and to find work, and 
to travel and to make something of himself. They thought 
that in time he would stop being so queer and become a 
respectable young man. 

But he never did, not really. He grew up to be one of the 
most famous men in the world, and the part of fr that 
was famous was respectable enough. He dined with kings 
and with princes, he visited at country houses, he traveled 



go CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

in Germany and Italy and England and Spain, and wher- 
ever he went there were festivities and celebrations in his 
honor, even in Odense, just as the fortuneteller had said. 
But all the time the more real part of him went right on 
being queer went right on living in a world of the imagina- 
tion, a world that he created in his books and his 
stories. 

What a world it was! A world where knives and forks 
talked to each other just as people do; where the moon 
stooped and peered into an attic window; where a lily sat 
down on a piano stool and played the piano; where fir trees 
longed to be Christmas trees, and then longed to be back 
in their cool dark woods again. It was a world where the 
brave tin soldier could fall in love with the beautiful paper 
doll; where shadows turn into men and marry princesses; 
where dogs had eyes as big as the Round Tower of Copen- 
hagen, and where the tiny Thumbelina could fly off to 
Africa on the back of a swallow! 

It is more real than the real world, this world of child- 
hood that Hans Christian Andersen discovered or made. 
It is the world of the Chinese nightingale who sang so 
beautifully that Death itself gave up and went away from the 
dying emperor; of the steadfast tin soldier who went rushing 
down the dark canal and was swallowed by a fish and then 
found once more by his owners; of the little mermaid who 
turned into a human being for love of her prince you can 
see her sitting on a rock out in the harbor of Copenhagen 
even now. It is the world of the little match girl who warmed 
her hands on her matches and dreamed herself right into 
heaven; of the vain little girl with the red shoes; of the 
prince and the peasant boy who followed the lovely sound 
of a bell all through the world and finally met in a meadow 
high up in the hifis; of the ugly duckling who turned into 
the beautiful swan. . . . 

Hans Christian Andersen made everybody see that the 
world of childhood was just as real as the world of grown- 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN Ql 

ups. It wasn't that children were always happy in Hans 
Christian Andersen's world. Not at all. The poor little match 
girl froze to death, and the brave tin soldier ended up in 
the furnace, and the proud darning needle was broken into 
small pieces, and the poor mermaid lost her prince and was 
turned into foam. No, Hans Christian Andersen loved chil- 
dren too much to pretend that the world was always rosy 
and that, no matter what happened, everyone lived happily 
ever after. He loved them enough to tell them the truth. But 
it was their truth, about their world, and in their language. 
That is what is so important 

Hans Christian Andersen's discovery of children was 
good for the children, good for everybody. 

But that wasn't true of all discoveries. 

Little Hans Christian had grown up in a country town. 
The f atiher worked at his bench at home, and the neighbors 
all knew each other, and even when times were hard chil- 
dren weren't expected to suffer or to work. 

But with the growth of cities and the coming of factories 
everything changed. And as far as children were concerned 
everything changed for the worse. Oh, much worse! 

For there was another discovery of children. Alas, it was 
a very different kind of discovery. 

That was the discovery that children could work in shops 
and factories, in mills and in mines, just as well as grown 
men and much, much more cheaply! 

What a wonderful idea: to let children work instead of 
men. You wouldn't have to pay them but half as much as 
you paid their fathers. You could treat them any way you 
wanted to, because they were too little and too timid to 
answer back, or to stand up for themselves; sometimes the 
poor little things were almost too little to stand up at all If 
they didn't do their work properly you could whip them or 
knock them about They would never go out on strike 
against you; they would never make trouble for you. If 



Q2 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

one of them should fall asleep and catch his hand in the 
machinery, or lose the use of his legs from standing ankle 
deep in water all day, you could send him home for the 
town to take care of, and get another child to take his place: 
there were always more children. 

It certainly was a wonderful discovery this discovery 
that children could work in factories and mines instead of 
men. Of course it wasn't so wonderful for the children. 

One day in the early iSoos a farmer named Richard 
Oastler visited some factories in the industrial city of Leeds, 
up in the north of England. What he saw horrified him. 
Little boys and girls of six and seven years old, standing 
up at the spindles twelve hours a day, six days a week, 
winter and summer alike. No time for school. No time for 
play. No time even for meals the little things ate what was 
in their tin pails whenever they had a moment, while the 
wheels whirled and the machinery jangled in their ears. It 
was slavery, said Mr. Oastler it was worse than slavery. 
Even slaves were better taken care of than that. Once he 
visited a factory with a planter from the West Indies who 
owned slaves himself. "I always thought myself disgraced 
by owning black slaves/* the planter said, "but I never 
thought it was possible for any human being to be so cruel 
as to make a child of nine work twelve hours a day.** 

Soon Mr. Oastler got a banker friend, Thomas Sadler, 
interested in this child slavery. Together they went to the 
British Parliament They stood up in the House of Com- 
mons and made speeches about conditions in the factories 
up north about little boys and girls working all day in 
cotton mills and in pottery works. But nobody paid much 
attention to them, except to shake their heads at this inter- 
ference with business. What! said the respectable members 
of Parliament What! Interfere with the sacred right of fac- 
tory owners to hire anybody they wanted? What! Interfere 
with the sacred right of parents to put their children out to 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 93 

work if they wanted? Why, that would be interfering with 
the way God had ordered things. Besides, if the children 
didn't work they would fall into bad ways. They would 
idle away their time on play or, worse yet, they would get 
into mischief. No, no, much better to let them work better 
for everybody, better even for the children. In fact, they 
added, weren't the children lucky to have work at all? And 
they went off to their dinners of roast beef and Yorkshire 
pudding, with brandy and cigars. 

But Richard Oastler and Tom Sadler kept everlastingly 
at it. Finally they got Parliament to pay some attention to 
what they said. That was in 1832. That year they got 
Parliament to appoint eight or ten of its members to see if 
things were really as bad as these tiresome men said they 
were. 

Alas, they were worse. One by one the victims of child 
slavery came before the committee of Parliament and told 
their tales of woe. By now they were old men and women 
of twenty or twenty-five, broken and deformed by their 
long hours of work when they were children, and now 
thrown on the ash heap as useless. In the end the whole 
sickening story was spread before the people of England 
and of the whole world. 

It was a story of children working from ten to fifteen 
hours a day in pottery factories so ladies who must have 
tea wouldn't have to pay too much for their dainty teacups. 
Of boys working fourteen hours a day in hot, stifling cotton 
mills no fresh air, no rest periods, no time to eat, beaten 
if anything went wrong so mill owners could send cottons 
off to India at a handsome profit to themselves. Of children 
standing all day in water up to their knees combing out 
fleece so the rich could have their nice woolen blankets. 
Here was one boy of seven, from a mill in the city of Hud- 
dersfield; he got up in the dark and staggered to the mill 
a mile or so away. There he worked from five in the morn- 
ing until seven or eight at night, with all of thirty minutes 



94 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

off for dinner, such as it was. When he got home he was 
too tired to eat supper, too tired even to talk to his mother. 
For that matter she was too tired to talk to him either, for 
she had worked just as hard and just as many hours. 

Or here were children down in the mineslittle tots of 
five or six, sitting down in the dark, opening and closing 
doors, or chasing away the rats. Older and stronger children 
all of seven or eight years old, girls as well as boys, mind 
you crawled on their hands and knees dragging little carts 
with coal through narrow black tunnels in the underground 
mines. Safety? That was their lookout. If something hap- 
pened to one of them you could always go to the orphanages 
and get more poor boys or girls; the town was always glad 
to have them off their hands. 

Or here were the chimney sweeps, hundreds and hun- 
dreds of them, and all of them little no matter how old 
they were. England, in that day, was heated by coal fires in 
fireplaces, and that meant that the chimneys got clogged 
up with coal dust. The chimney sweeps and only little 
children were small enough for the job, or children whose 
growth had been properly stunted would wriggle up the 
chimneys and sweep down the thick coal dust. Of course 
the dust got in their eyes, and sometimes blinded them. It 
got into their lungs, and many of them died of lung diseases. 
And sometimes the chimneys were still hot and the little 
fellows got burned. Too bad. But chimneys had to be swept 
how else could people stay warm and comfortable in their 
houses? 

No, Negro slavery was not as bad as this! 

Lord Anthony Ashley listened to all of these stories with 
horror. 

He was one of the greatest lords in all England. His 
father owned half of the county of Dorset; his grandfather 
was the Duke of Marlborougk He was so rich he couldn't 
keep track of his lands or his money. He had gone to the 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 95 

famous Harrow School, and then on to Oxford; he was 
handsome and distinguished; he had married a beautiful 
wife, a great lady. 

What a happy man, you might say. Not a care in the 
world. 

Well, he was happy enough in his way, but he had 
plenty of cares; after all, being happy and being carefree 
are not quite the same thing. The reason he had so many 
cares is that he took on himself the cares of his whole 
society. 

Young Lord Ashley had what is called noblesse oblige. 
There's no good English term for that, so you might as 
well learn the French. It means that those who are power- 
ful and fortunate have an obligation to those who are weak 
and unfortunate a special obligation that they must take 
on. 

That's what Lord Ashley thoughtthat lie was so rich 
and so powerful and so fortunate that he had a special 
obligation to the poor: to children working in factories; to 
pauper children in their miserable 'ragged schools"; to 
women working long hours in mills; to miners working in 
dangerous places below the ground; to the insane who had 
none to care for them; and to many others. 

Too bad more young men like Lord Ashley didn't have 
a sense of noblesse obUge. 

When Lord Ashley heard about the children in the fac- 
tories and mines he was terribly shocked. But he did not 
say, as you or I would say now, "It must all be stopped.** 
He wanted to stop it all right, but he knew that that was 
impossible. You had to go at these things gradually, you 
had to win the public over to your side. So Lord Ashley 
introduced a law that no child under nine should be al- 
lowed to work, and that no one under eighteen should 
work more than ten hours a day. 

You would have thought that everybody would have 
voted for Lord Ashle/s law, but no such thing. There was 



96 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

a tremendous fight. The mill owners said they couldn't 
possibly make any money unless they could keep children 
on the job twelve hours a day. The miners said that they 
would have to close down their mines if they didn't have 
little children to pull the coal along the tunnels: men were 
too big for the job and you certainly couldn't expect the 
mine owners to enlarge the tunnels! And many men who 
sympathized with the children thought that it was danger- 
ous to interfere with business at all. Things had to take their 
course. In time everything would come out all right per- 
haps in a hundred years or so. 

But now the working people of England were aroused. 
The little children of the industrial towns got together and 
serenaded members of Parliament when they came to see 
for themselves: 

We witt have the Ten Hour Bitt 
That we wiU, that we witt, 
Else the land shall ne'er be still, 
Never still, never stiJU 

Imagine marching and singing for the right to work only 
ten hours a day! 

For Elizabeth Barrett Browning she was Robert Brown- 
ing's wife, and just as much of a poet as he was the land 
was "never stilT because there was always the sound of 
children crying: 

Do you hear the children weeping, O my brothers, 

Ere the sorrow comes with years? 

They are leaning their young heads against their mothers, 

And they cannot stop their tears. . . . 

They are weeping in the playtime of the others, 

In the country of the free. 

It was hard to resist all that talk and all that singing, but 
Parliament wasn't going to give in all the way. So they 
thought up a brilliant compromise. "Let's draw the line at 
thirteen," they said, "not at eighteen. Thirteen is the real 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 97 

dividing line." As one dignified member of Parliament said: 
"Nature has drawn a sharp line at the age of thirteen* At 
that age childhood ceases, and the body becomes capable 
of enduring long labor." Think of that, all you children of 
thirteen or fourteen* So Parliament drew the line at thirteen 
under that only eight hours a day, after that not more 
than twelve. There! That was a good days work for the 
Parliament anyway. 

Gradually things got better. Lord Ashley's bill was just 
the first of many bills to cut down the hours that children 
had to work. Finally there were laws that children had to 
go to school every day; that little children couldn't work 
in mills at all; that girls couldn't work in mines; that little 
boys weren't to be used as chimney sweeps. And somehow 
the spindles turned out their cotton, and the mines gave 
up their coal, and the fires burned in the fireplaces. So 
maybe it never had been necessary to use the labor of 
children, after all. 

Children have rights that was the lesson that the Eng- 
lish learned, thanks to men like Richard Oasder and Lord 
Anthony Ashley. They have a right to play. They have a 
right to health. They have a right to be protected against 
abuse. They have a right to go to school They have the 
right to be children* 

Charles Loring Brace was another young man who had 
a sense of noblesse oblige. He too, lie Lord Ashley, had 
been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Not quite as big 
a spoon as Lord Ashley's, to be sure; after all, this was 
America, and there were no lords or dukes or castles or 
farms as big as all of Connecticut. But young Charles had 
money; along about 1840 he went to Yale College; he 
traveled abroad. He took a walking trip through England 
with Frederick Law Olmsted, who later built parks all over 
America so children would have some place to play. Charles 
wondered what to do with himself. One thing that he did 



98 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

with himself was to travel all the way to Hungary, where 
he somehow got mixed up in a revolution, and was put in 
jail, and had to be pried loose by the American minister 
and sent back home to his own country. As you can see, 
Mr. Brace was an impetuous young man. 

Actually he took part in a revolution back in his own 
country too, but it wasn't called that. It was a revolution to 
save children. 

Don't think it was just in England that little children 
worked in factories, standing by the looms or the spinning 
wheels ten or twelve hours a day. No, even in America, 
even in New England, where the good people were so wor- 
ried about Negro slavery, they let children work harder 
than slave children worked in the cotton fields of the South. 
Even in great cities like Boston and New York and Phila- 
delphia, where you would have thought there were enough 
men to do all the work, they used little children in tie 
factories, because they were cheapen Why, in 1832, when 
Richard Oastler and Lord Ashley were working so hard 
for the children of old England, two out of every five fac- 
tory workers in New England were children under sixteen 
years old! Not until ten years later did Massachusetts get 
around to fixing the working day of children in factories at 
ten hours. 

Later on a New England poet wrote a verse about them: 

The golf links lie so near the mill 
That almost every day 
The laboring children can look out 
And see the men at play. 

No, even a rich country like the United States didn't take 
care of its children very well. 

Look at New York. It was already the biggest city in the 
country, and growing bigger every day. It was like a grow- 
ing boy whose clothes were never big enough for him, his 
arms sticking out from his sleeves > his legs too long for his 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 99 

pants. New York's clothes didn't fit, and there was no way 
even to patch them up. New York just couldn't build 
enough houses, just couldn't put up enough schools, just 
couldn't make room for enough playgrounds, no matter how 
hard it tried. And it didn't really try very hard. Every day, 
it seemed, new shiploads of immigrants would steam into 
Castle Garden in New York Harbor, and a thousand new- 
comers would stream down the gangplanks and into the 
city Irish and Germans and Norwegians and Dutch, old 
men with bundles on their backs and women with babies in 
their arms and two or three tousle-headed youngsters tag- 
ging along behind, their eyes as big as half dollars as they 
looked about them at the New World. 

Most of those youngsters were just like you. Their fathers 
found jobs, and their mothers kept house, and they went 
to school and grew up, just as you are growing up, to be 
about as nice as any children could be: anyway, that's 
what their parents thought Most of them but not all. For 
many of the newcomers couldn't make a go of it The 
father died, or ran away, or took to drink . . . the mother 
fell ill ... the family was broken and scattered. And the 
children? Well, the boys took to the streets and sometimes 
the girls too. There they were, the little street Arabs as they 
were called, thousands of them. Some of them sold news- 
papers, some of them carried shoeboxes and polished boots 
that was really a necessity in the muddy streets of New 
York City. Some of them begged, some of them were little 
pickpockets. They ran around during the day, trying to 
earn a few pennies or to find something to eat; at night 
they slept in hallways or under the stairs, or broke into 
stores, or sometimes just curled up in a doorway like the 
little match girl in Hans Christian Andersen's story. They 
didn't belong anywhere. Nobody bothered with them or 
cared what happened to them unless they got in trouble 
of course. They grew up as best they could, and if they 



1OO CRUSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

didn't grow up well, there were always others to take their 
place, so they were never missed. 

Now we come back to Charles Loring Brace, that young 
man so eager to do good. He thought of being a preacher, 
and he even studied at a divinity school, but in the end he 
decided that preaching was too tame for him. Then he 
discovered the street Arabs of New York. He was only 
twenty-five himself at the time not too much older than 
the boys themselves. 

What was to be done for these homeless boys? First Mr. 
Brace got all his friends together and set up a society the 
Children's Aid Society, the first of its kind in the country. 
He got clergymen interested in his work, and reformers 
and generous women who wanted to do something practi- 
cal, and they all pitched in and helped. That was in 1853. 
The next year young Mr. Brace set up a lodging house for 
newsboys and for other boys too; a place where they could 
get a bath and a bed and a supper and breakfast free. It 
went on for years and years, growing bigger all the time; 
in twenty years it had given lodging at one time or another 
to one hundred thousand boys: that's a lot of boys to need 
a place to sleep! But that was just the beginning. A night's 
lodging was all very well, but it didn't really go very far 
in taking care of homeless boys. 

Next Mr. Brace set up special schools for the boys eve- 
ning schools where they could learn their letters and be 
warm at the same time; industrial schools where they could 
learn a trade. Then he had the happy idea of summer 
camps for these city waifs. Youve heard of the Fresh Air 
Fund your parents probably give money to it which sends 
city children out to the country for two or three weeks a 
year. It was Charles Brace who started that, and of course 
it caught on and grew, like all good ideas. 

Then came an even better idea. New York, and other big 
cities, had too many boys and girls with nothing to do but 
get into mischief. But out west there were never enough 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 1O1 

children. You can't really have too many children on the 
farm: there are always chores for them, and there is always 
food enough. Why not send these city boys to the farms? 
The idea caught on and spread Eight or ten thousand of 
the street Arabs ended up as farm boys in Ohio or Michi- 
gan or Illinois. 

"Be ashamed to die until you have won some victory for 
humanity/' Horace Mann had said. Surely, as Charles Lor- 
ing Brace looked back on his life, he was not ashamed to 
die. 

Now turn to Chicago. 

Chicago in 1890 was pretty much what New York City 
had been in 1850. 

It was the fastest-growing city in America, and perhaps 
in the world. "Hog Butcher to the World," the poet Carl 
Sandburg called it, and it was that, and more too, with its 
flaming steel milk and its hundreds of railroad trains pull- 
ing in from all over the country, and the giant Great Lakes 
steamers filled with iron ore or with grain at the harbor. 
Everybody in the world knew about Chicago, and every- 
body in the world, it seemed, wanted to go there: Italians 
and Poles and Russians and Irish and Swedes and Bohe- 
mians. Why, there never was such a mixture; walking down 
Chicago's Halsted Street, you would think you were in the 
Tower of BabeL 

And everybody so busy that there was no time for chil- 
dren, unless they could work too* 

The little town of Cedarville was only a few miles from 
Chicago, but it was in another world of peace, quiet, beauty, 
comfort at least for little Jane Addams. Her fatter was the 
first citizen of the town even Abraham Lincoln knew hfm 
and respected himand her home was the biggest and the 
finest house in town, and her garden had the tallest trees 
and the loveliest flowers. Yet even for little Jane life was 



102 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

not as perfect as you might suppose. She was pigeon-toed, 
and her spine was not quite straight, so she held her head 
on one side, and that made her very self-conscious. Nobody 
really noticed it, of course, but poor little Jane thought 
that everybody did. She didn't feel sorry for herself, though; 
she just felt sorry that her beloved father should have such 
a plain little girl. When they were out walking together she 
took care to stay behind a few steps so no one would no- 
tice hen 

All that didn't matter, in the end. She grew up a pretty 
young lady, and went off to college, and then because 
she had plenty of money off to Europe to see if the rest of 
the world was like Cedarville, Illinois. YouVe heard what 
it's like to go abroad! Perhaps you'll go abroad yourself 
someday. Most travelers visit museums, cathedrals, palaces, 
the opera, famous restaurants, cafes on the boulevards, 
beauty spots in the Alps or on the Riviera . . . but not 
Jane! What she wanted to see in Europe was something 
very different indeed. She wanted to see "how the other 
half lived" the slums, the ghettos in which the Jews were 
herded, the factories and working quarters, the hospitals 
and schools and orphanages. She knew that life wasn't all 
beauty and romance and she wasn't going to have it fed to 
her on a silver spoon* She herself wrote, with some sharp- 
ness, of "the sweet dessert in the morning, and the assump- 
tion that the sheltered girl has nothing to do with the 
bitter poverty which is all about her . . . which peers at 
her in the form of heavy-laden market women and under- 
paid street laborers." Imagine a little girl from Cedarville 
worrying about the heavy-laden market women and the 
underpaid laborers! How many girls who go over to Europe 
today do you think worry about things like that? 

How hard life was for the poor; how drab and dreary; 
how filled with sadness and disappointment and heartbreak. 
What could she do to help? The same question, you see, 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 1O3 

that Lord Ashley asked, and Charles Brace . . * and the 
same noblesse oblige. 

Then it was that Jane Addams had something like a vi- 
sion. You can't do things for people you have to do things 
with people. You can't be a Lady Bountiful, dispensing a 
bit of charity here and there and waiting for people to be 
grateful to you. You have to go and share their Eves with 
them, as an equal to suffer with them and rejoice with 
them. 

Why not buy a house in the midst of the slums and 
settle down and live with the poor? 

So back to Chicago she went Not to the great Chicago 
along the shore of Lake Michigan with its palaces and 
mansions and boulevards and carriages and parks. No, to 
Halsted Street, near the stockyards-to Halsted Street where 
the Italians and the Poles and the Bohemians lived in tene- 
ments and back alleys and basement hovels to Halsted 
Street, with its saloons on every corner, and its noises that 
never stopped, day or night, and its stenches that struck 
the nostrils like a blow. ... In 1889 Jane Addams found 
just the house a great old barn of a house which had seen 
better days and belonged to a lady named Mrs. Hull 
Miss Addams bought it and kept the name: Hull House. 

A name is what you make it. Nobody would ever have 
heard of the Hull family if it hadn't been for Jane Addams. 
But now Hull House is known everywhere in the world. 
Perhaps the only house that is known as well is the White 
House. It took lots of Presidents to make the White House 
famous, but Jane Addams made Hull House famous all by 
herself. 

Jane Addams began very simply, by just being there, in 
Hull House: taking care of people . . . listening to them 
when they told their troubles . . . helping them out of their 
troubles . . . giving them a warm supper when they were 
hungry . . . finding money for them when they were penni- 



1O4 CRT7SABERS FOR FREEDOM 

less * . . going to court for them when they were in trouble 
with the law . . . finding work for a young man who had 
been fired from his job . . , picking up children who were 
playing hooky and sending them back to school . . . patch- 
ing up quarrels between husbands and wives or between 
fathers and sons . . . sending a nurse around to an old 
woman who was ill . * helping a young mother with her 
first baby* 

What an endless round of work. That first year two thou- 
sand people came to Hull House every week, and most of 
them, it seemed, were in trouble. And all of them wanted 
to talk with Miss Addams. 

Jane Addams quickly learned that it was not much use 
helping out in emergencies; there were always more emer- 
gencies. Not much use healing wounds or drying up tears; 
there were always more wounds and more tears. No, the 
thing to do was to put a stop to what caused the wounds 
and the tears. 

But how? Well, first things first The place to begin was 
Hull House. And whom to begin with? Why, children of 
coarse. Babies. Boys and girls. Young men and women. 

First, then, a nursery for babies, so their mothers could 
have a little rest now and then, or go shopping or visiting. 
Hen a kindergarten how much we all owe to old Frie- 
drich Froebel-to take the little children out of the dank 
cellars or away horn the steaming washtubs. Then a boys' 
dbb to take the boys off the dangerous streets and give 
them a playground for games and a room where they could 
pfey checkers or dominoes, or monkey around with ham- 
raeas and saws. An art dass where youngsters could learn 
to draw and paint and model in day and in stone: aston- 
ishing how many artists came out of these Hull House 
classes, A music class, ai*d the pianos and the violins were 
going afl hoars of the day. Daacoag dasses ... and even 
faaflet: how griefs! the little ItaBaa girls were! And after 
a while a sraamer camp up cm Lake Michigan where chil- 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 10$ 

dren from the slums could learn to swim and play baseball 
in the fields or cowboys and Indians in the woods. 

All for the young. That might have been Jane Addams* 
motto all for the young. She wrote many books how she 
found time is one of the mysteries of her life and one of 
them was called The Spirit of Youth and the City Streets. 
The spirit of youth is alive anywhere, even on Halsted 
Street; it will flame anywhere, even in the slums of the 
great cities. Let us cherish it, Miss Addams said, for it is 
die most precious thing in the world. 

But all of this was still just binding up the wounds. How 
to stop the wounds from happening m the first place! 

And besides, if there was this much to do just on Halsted 
Street, think of all there was to do in the vast city of Chi- 
cago. Think of all there was to do in the big state of 
Illinois, Think of all there was to do all over America. AH 
the children who had no place to play; all the mothers who 
had no time for their children; all the fathers who had no 
work at all; all the immigrants without friends in a strange 
land think of all the misery all over America. 

So Jane Addams turned to the larger task of preventing 
evil instead of trying to cure it after it had happened. 
Boys and girls in trouble with the law, which neither un- 
derstood them nor cared for them but treated them just 
as if they were real criminals. What to do tax them? Why, 
stop treating them like criminals. Treat them like chfidnai 
instead. Set up special courts just to take care of tbem 
courts which would act like a friend, not an enemy. And 
Miss Addams got Illinois to set up the first juvenile courts 
in the world the first courts that were just for chil- 
dren. 

Boys and girls working ten hours a day in shops and 
factories, tostead of going to school No wonder they weren't 
happy; no wonder they got into trouble. Miss Addaias 



1O6 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

down to Springfield and talked the lawmakers there into 
passing a law that would put an end to the labor of children 
in factories the first one that really had any teeth in it 
and that meant business. 

Women working night as well as day, long hours in fac- 
tories, with the machinery whirring in their ears and the 
lights glaring into their eyes. Long hours in restaurants, 
running back and forth from tables to kitchen and back; 
long hours in office buildings, washing floors and cleaning 
up after all the businessmen were home in their comfortable 
beds. But women should be home with their families, not 
off working for a living at night. And Jane Addams pushed 
through a bill making it against the law for women to 
work at night A judge in long black robes said, "You 
can't do that! Women can work any time of the day or 
night that they want" -just like those men in England who 
said that children should be allowed to work as long as 
they wanted. But in the end Miss Addams had her way 
as she usually did and mothers could stay home with their 
children. 

lie schools of Chicago were in a bad way old buildings, 
poor teachers, no libraries, no playgrounds, even; the chil- 
dren could play m the streets or in alleys or not at all. In 
the Hufl House district there were tibree thousand more 
children than there were seats in schoolrooms. What hap- 
pened to the children? asked Miss Addams. She got herself 
elected to the school board and for years worked for better 
schools. 

Gaifcage collectors didn't bother with poor districts like 
Halsfced Street, and the garbage piled up on the street and 
the sidewalks until you couH hardly walk around it Miss 
Addams protested, and the politicians just laughed at her. 
So site got herself elected garbage inspector. Every morning 
she was up at six o'clock following the garbage wagon 
aramd tbe streets and alleys to make sore that the job was 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 1&J 

done properly. For the first time in history Halsted Street 
was cleaned up. 

Wonderful Jane Addams, working away so simply and 
quietly there at Hull House. It was no longer just one house, 
for over the years it had grown and grown. By 1920 it was 
a whole village of houses fifteen or twenty of them, each 
one as busy as a beehive. A hundred thousand boys and 
girls and men and women went through its doors every 
year to draw, to paint, to dance, to play the piano, to learn 
how to take care of babies or to sew or to read* Professors 
from universities and social workers and judges came and 
lived at Hull House for months at a time in order to learn 
what Jane Addams learned how to work with people and 
live with people; many of them went off and started other 
houses like Hull House in other cities. Now all the wodd 
knew about Hull House, and no clever visitor from Europe 
or Asia thought that he had seen America unless he had 
visited Hull House and talked with Jane Addams. 

If she had time to talk with him. 

She might be tending a baby, or reading to sosae dbfl- 
dren, or encouragoig a little Italian boy to pky the violin. 
. . , Or she might be writing a speech for a meeting in 
London, or telling some congressman how he should vote, 
or writing a letter to the Resident of the United States. 
And you can be sure that the President read it He not 
only read it; he probably did what Miss Addams asfed ton 
to do. 

For example Miss Addams wrote President Taft that 
children were the responsibility of the whole country and 
that there ought to be someone in Washington who would 
see to it that the rights of children were taken care of every- 
where in the country. And President Taft set up a Children's 
Bureau, and the lady he invited to take dbaige of ft was 
Julia Lathrop, who had wodced or twenty yeais with Jaa 
Addams in Hull House. 



1O8 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

There were two other things that were close to the heart 
of Jane Addams, One was the rights of women; the other 
was peace. In her mind the two were really one, like two 
sides of a penny. 

The great war of 1914-18 came as a terrible shock to Miss 
Addams. How could human beings turn into savages this 
way? How could they go about tearing down the civiliza- 
tion that they had built up over the centuries? 

It wouldn't have happened, she thought, if women had 
been in charge. 

Women thought first of their children. After all, children 
didn't make wars. Why should they be the ones to suffer? 
Men made wars, and they didn't stop to think of children. 
When they dropped bombs on cities they didn't stop to 
think that the bombs could kill little children along with 
grownups. When they put a ring of ships around a country 
so no food could get in, they didn't stop to think of the 
children who would starve to death. 

But women would think of these things first 

AH the last years of her life Jane Addams spent working 
to save the helpless victims of war working for the League 
of Nations, working for peace. She thought that the best 
way to make sure of peace was to see to it that women were 
able to vote, everywhere. Women would vote against war- 
that she was sure of. Give the women the vote; organize 
them aB into one great peace society. Then maybe wars 
would stop. 

She lived to see women win the vote in the United States 
and in most other countries. She lived to see the women of 
America and Europe and India band together for peace. 

She lived to win the Nobel prize for peace the greatest 
erf all prizes. 

She died before World War n swept over the world, 
Idffiag wcmea and difldnm by the millions* 
Perhaps that was pist as well 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 1OQ 

Children everywhere. Sick children. Crippled children. 
Blind children. Starving children. Motherless children. 
Children without homes. Children wandering along the 
dusty roads with nowhere to go. Children alone and lost. 

Babies wrapped in rags, lying on the ground, crying for 
food. Little children toddling around in the ruins searching 
for scraps of food or sitting by the wayside crying their 
eyes out. Older children hungry and desperate, striking out 
blindly for themselves, hoping to find food before they 
starved to death. 

World War II swept over Europe over country after 
country, wiping out cities, smashing up houses, destroying 
churches and schools, killing millions of fathers and moth- 
ers, leaving millions of children by themselves. Tte war 
swept over the densely packed countries of AsiaChina 
and Japan and Burma and the Philippines and others, 
wrecking and smashing and burning and killing, leaving 
millions of children by themselves. There had never been 
such ruin in all history. Never, in all history, so many chil- 
dren lost. Little things who should have been playing in 
the sun but who were too weak to play . * , chfldien who 
should have been at school but there were no schools . . . 
boys and girls who might have worked in fields or helped 
with the chores at home but there were no seeds to plant 
in the fields and no homes where they could do the chores. 

All ruined by war. All swept away by war. 

In Europe alone thirty million children without food or 
clothing. Thirty million children close to starvation. Thirty 
million children weak and sickly, easy prey to smallpox and 
measles and tuberculosis. 

Who would save the children? 

Who could resist the cry of the children? 

Everybody wanted to help* . . buthow? 

UNICEF. Those letters mean United Nations Intent 
tional Children's EnK^rgeney Pond, kit no matter, UNK3EF 
is enough. It canies its own magic. la Italy children think 



11O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

it means a cow because it brings milk. In Greece it means 
wheat because it brings bread. In India and Burma it means 
a gentle nurse, because it brings medicines and health. You 
know it, of course, here in America, in England, in Den- 
mark, in countries all over the world * . . it means those 
Iwety brigjht Christmas cards printed by internationally fa- 
mous artists. It means trick or treat, on Halloween, with 
all the treat going to the children. 

Once the world had waked up to the plight of the chil- 
dren, everybody wanted to help. Governments voted money; 
people bought Christmas cards; contributions came pouring 
in money and food and clothes and medicine and toys 
and games and books all the things that were needed. 

Soon ships loaded with food sailed out from American 
ports. Hiey sped across the Atlantic to the battered city of 
Hamburg and unloaded food for German children who 
were starving, and lor Polish and Austrian children. They 
sped through the Straits of Gibraltar to the ancient lands 
along the Mediterranean, Italy and Greece and Algiers and 
Tunisia and Turkey, unloading food and clothing and medi- 
cine for the children. Soon planes winged their way out 
from great airports of London and Paris and Copenhagen, 
flying to the stricken children. They carried medicines and 
vitamins and cod-liver oil and shark oil, too, which was 
thirty times as goodr-and they carried teams of doctors and 
nurses to rescue the children who were weak and sick and 



Everywhere you looked, there in war-torn Europe, there 
was UNICEF and with it other workeacs from the new 
United Nations who knew how to get farming started up 
again, and how to get pure water, and how to build houses 
schools-rail working together in the greatest rescue 
eration in lastofy. Itoy nBffion children . . . 
Back in the United Stales and Canada the factories 
day and night to make the powdered Tnflfc and 



THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN 111 

powdered eggs, and in Denmark and Sweden the labora- 
tories worked day and night to provide the vitamins and 
the pills and the medicines. And off went the doctors and 
the nurses with their pills and vaccinations and injections 
off to Poland and Italy and Greece and the Arab lands 
and they pulled the dying children back to life, and made 
the sick children well and the weak children strong. They 
went off like armies, these doctors and nurses, to fight the 
diseases that had crept up on tihe children just as the jungle 
creeps up on the land if it is not held back to fight malaria, 
which is spread by mosquitoes, and scurvy, which comes 
from not having fresh fruit or vegetables, and typhoid, 
which comes from bad water, and all the other diseases that 
were about to get the upper hand. 

It was like a great battle the battle against hunger and 
disease and UNICEF won. That first year many little chil- 
dren died, but then the tide turned and the children were 
saved. They got their powdered milk, and after a time the 
cows came back on the farm and they could get real milk. 
They got their powdered eggs, and after a time the chickens 
were scratching in the yards, and they could have real 
eggs. They got their vitamins and their cod-liver oil, they 
got their vaccinations and their pills, they got their strength 
back. Gradually life picked up again: families came to- 
gether, towns were rebuilt, there was food enough to go 
around, and wood and coal for heat, and blankets for the 
cold nights. The schools were rebuilt and UNICEF sent 
over schoolboofcs and food for school lunches. 

That was in Europe. There were still millions of children 
in Asia and in Africa children who had always been hun- 
gry and cold and neglected, even in time of peace, and 
who were worse off now than ever. UNICEF moved in on 
them too, with food and with blankets and with vitamins 
and medicines UNICEF with other teams from tihe United 
Nations: men and women working away to wipe oat dis- 
ease, to irrigate land, to save cattle, to bring in electricity, 



112 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM: 

to do all the things that would bring more food and better 
health to backward peoples. 

New hope for the children of the world. 

Think of that next time you buy a UNICEF Christmas 
card* 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 



One of the most important of all the discoveries about 
children was that they had a right to an education, 

Of course in one way children had always had some 
kind of education. They had always been tau^it something 
otherwise they wouldn't have lasted vary long. Boys had 
learned to hunt and fish and swim and build fires and fight; 
girls had learned to cook and sew and take care of babies. 

But when we say education we mean something more 
than this. We mean schools and teachers and books and 
study, and training and discipline. 

Of course education, too, had been going on for a teog 
time. But there are two things you can say about educa- 
tion during all the hundreds and hundreds of years from 
its beginnings in ancient Greece and Judea to Just the 
other day. One is that very few people got any education 
at alL Poor people didn't need an education: what good 
would it do them to learn to read or write? Girls didn't 
need an education: learning would be wasted oa girls. No, 



Il6 CRXTSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

education was for the rich and the great, or for those who 
were going to be rabbis or priests and who had to know 
how to read. 

And the second thing you can say about education is 
that mostly it wasn't much fun; neither for the children 
nor the teachers. Most teachers looked on children as little 
limbs of Satan; and most children looked on their teachers 
as their natural enemies. School was a kind of warfare be- 
tween teachers and pupils. And no wonder. Drill, drill, 
drill; Latin and Greek; memorize and repeat, and a rap on 
the knuckles if you got it wrong. 

So the world of children was pretty well divided between 
the great mass of children who didn't have a chance to 
learn anything and the handful of children who were made 
to learn things which they didn't enjoy and which weren't 
much use to them anyway. 

Now if we are going to follow this discovery, that chil- 
dren have a right to learn, we will be racing all over the 
world: Germany and Chile and Denmark and Massachu- 
setts and China it makes you dizzy just to think of it 

Let us start in Germany, right in the center of Germany, 
in the ancient state of Ituringia, all hills and pine forests. 
And let us start with a young f eBow named Friedrich Froe- 
beL His father didn't think he was very bright, so it was his 
older brother who was sent to the university, while at the 
age of sixteen Friedrich went to work as a fosrester, in the 
thick Tkuringian forests. Best thing that could have hap- 
pened to him, too, f or it meant that he learned to know na- 
toe* Hiis was half of what he most needed to know in his 
lifetime. 

Hie other half was children. 

Some people seem bom never to understand children. 
Yorid tfcfair, to listen to theoa, that they had sever been 
children themselves. AH they can think of is: Oh, stop that 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 

noise! why don't you go out and play? stop asking so many 
questions! wash your hands! comb your hair! don't slouch! 
sit up straight! don't answer back! don't speak until you are 
spoken to! ... And some people are born to understand 
children* Hans Christian Andersen, for example, who all 
his life thought and imagined things just the way children 
thought and imagined. Or Lewis Carroll in England, a 
fussy little old bachelor who lived with his Alice and his 
Red Queen and his Mad Hatter in his own Wonderland, 
Or Bronson Alcott over in America but we shall meet * 
later. 

Now here is Friedrich Froebel, a German born at the very 
end of the American Revolution who fell in love with 
nature and with children. Almost by accident he got a 
chance to teach, and after that he was never the same. **I 
was as pleased as a fish in water," he said, and for h the 
water turned out to be the water of life. The first thing he 
did was to go off to the little Swiss village of Yverdon, where 
a teacher named Johann Pestalozzi was running a veiy curi- 
ous kind of school You wouldn't fhfnlr it at all curious, be- 
cause it is just what you are used to, but everybody in 
Switzerland thought it was curious, and almost everybody 
in Germany, too, except Friedrich FroebeL 

What was curious about it was that Pestalozzi realty 
liked children and that children realty liked him. He liked 
teaching, and they liked learning. 

And now here was young Friedrich Froebel to belp old 
Pestalozzi and to work out some ideas of his own, too. Be- 
tween the two of them, the Swiss and the German, they 
made a revolution in education. It was the most peaceful 
revolution you ever heard of, but it was a revolution all 
the same. 

What Pestalozzi and Froebel said was realty very simple: 
children are people too. Children have rights. Let them 
learn naturally, not by having things hammered into them, 
Let them talk if they want to BO sifence in the classroom, 



Il8 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

or standing in the corner because they talked out of turn. 
Let them learn because they enjoy learning no punish- 
ments because they don't know their lessons. Let them work 
things out for themselves, with their minds, and with their 
hands. Let them learn to use scissors and needle, hammer 
and saw. Take them out into the country and let them see 
how flowers and trees grow and how the birds build their 
nests and how the fish dart under the rocks in the streams. 

Out of all this came a wonderful invention. It was 
FroebeFs invention. 

Froebel called it a kindergarten. 

lie kindergarten was just what its name says a chil- 
dren's garden, a garden where each child would have his 
own little piece of ground to take care of. He could plant 
flowers and vegetables, water them, pull up the weeds, 
keep his garden tidy and beautiful. And he would learn 
lessons directly from nature. In the wintertime when he 
wasn't out in his garden he could learn to draw flowers 
and trees, or to cut out pictures of animals and birds, and 
then to spell their names and learn about their habits. 
Learning would be made into a game which teachers and 
children played together. 

The Idndergarten caught on, and soon everybody was 
talking about it. Soon visitors came flooding down to the 
little town of Blankenburg to see Herr FroebeFs kindergar- 
ten. They saw that the children were healthy and happy, 
and that &ey were learning faster than at old-fashioned 
schools. Other teachers started teaching by the new kin- 
dergarten method, and SOCHI tbe fame of the kindergarten 
went aB o?ver the world 

Anew idea in education! 



Yes, indeed they are. 
So one day SWedrfch Fioebel read in the paper that the 
government had put a stop to all kindergartens. 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 119 

Surely that was a mistake! Why should the government 
be afraid of little children playing in their gardens? 

But it wasn't a mistake at all. The government really 
meant it. After all, they said, if you start with new ideas in 
school, who knows where you will end? Why, people might 
get in the habit of having new ideas, and nothing could be 
more dangerous than that. So let's stop all new ideas before 
they really get started. 

Ah, but the government was too late. The kindergarten 
idea was already started! 

Ideas are like wind. They blow around the world. There 
is no telling where they will go or who will breathe them 
into his lungs. 

Over in America, Bronson Alcott felt the winds of new 
ideas about children and education blowing on his cheek 
and filling his lungs. 

You know Bronson Alcott You may not think that you 
know him, but you do, all right He is the atiber of the 
Little Women the father of Jo aod Beth aad Amy and 
Meg. And everybody in the world knows them. 

Did you think they weren't real people, or that their 
father wasn't a real father? He was real all right, Bronson 
Alcott. He was one of the kindest and gentlest men you 
ever heard of; only a girl who had grown tip in a happy 
household could have written Little Women. 

But what an odd man he was, Mr. Alcott, absent-minded 
and simple-minded; he always seemed to be thmking of 
something else > far away. You couldn't trust him with any 
money because he would give it away to anybody who 
asked for it or needed it, sod that was hard on his wife 
and children because they seeded it too. You couHa't 
trust hfm to take care of himself either; oaaee wbea a 
mob had gathered to rescue a runaway slave, and the 
soWiears stood at the coartl0use door with their bayonets 
pointed, Mr. Alcott just walked up the steps ajad pushed 



12O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

the bayonets aside with his umbrella and said, **Why are 
we not within?" and went in. 

He believed that everything should be simple really 
simple just plain living and high thinking, and when he 
said plain living you have no idea how plain plain could 
be. He set up a little community in a farmhouse that he 
called Fraidands, not far from Boston, and everybody 
there lived plainly: whether they went in for high thinking 
is another matter. No meat, no sugar, no tea or coffee, no 
milk or butter, not even salt or pepper; all of those things 
were luxuries, thought Mr. Alcott. His daughter Louisa May 
remembered what they had to eat: "unleavened bread, 
porridge and water for breakfast; bread, vegetables and 
water for dinner; bread, fruit and water for supper." How 
would you like meals like that? 

But Bronson Alcott was not such a simpleton as you might 
think After all, everybody respected him, even men like 
Hieodore Parker and Ralph Waldo Emerson, In some ways 
he was more sensible than almost anyone else. He didn't 
tale things for granted, but worked them out for himself* 
He didn't take f or granted that everything had already 
been thought of, but was quite sure that some new ideas 
were just as good as old ones, and maybe better. He 
wouldn't accept the notion that all men are naturally bad; 
oa the contrary, he thought that all men ware naturally 
good, and that tf you trusted them and were fair to them 
they would not disappoint you. 

And all that went for chikfam too. 

Just about the time Friedrich Froebel was opening his 
fcfodeiggfftm over in Blanfcedburg, Bronson Alcott started 
the same kind of school in Boston. It was called the Temple 
Sdbool, because it was held in a room in the old Masonic 



What a school this Tsmpfe School was: there had never 
been anything quite like it in America before. It didn't 
eves look like a scix>olrooi3>-pictures up OR the walk, and 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 

statues of gods and goddesses from Greek myths along the 
floor, and curtains at the windows, and chairs around in a 
circle instead of stiff desks lined up like an army. And it 
didn't sound like a schoolroom either. All the old ways of 
teaching were wrong, said Mr, Alcott; let's wipe the slate 
clean and start over again. Children were naturally good, 
not bad: just trust them to be good and they would. Then 
away with all punishments, away with the sharp voice and 
standing in corners, with the ruler and the whip! WeD, not 
quite oH punishments; if a child was naughty Mr. Alcott 
made him punish the teacher, and that, you may believe, 
made the child ashamed , , , Learning was natural, as natu- 
ral as walking or swimming, so don't make a chore of it, just 
let it come naturally. No drill, no memorizing, no drudgery; 
instead, conversations and songs and stories not just from 
the teacher but from the children too. And just as in 
Froebef s school, the children were to learn with their hands 
as well as with their heads; there was to be picture drawing 
and modeling in clay and working with wood and with 
doth, cutting and sewing and painting. And wfaee the 
weather was good, walks in the park studying nature at first 
hand. 

It was all too good to be true, and of course it coukhrt 
last. It wasn't the government, as over in Thurin^a* that 
dosed down Mr. Alcott's Temple School, but it was much 
the same thing. It was people who said, Tliis wffl never do 
imagine education being fcinr So they took their children 
out of Mr. Alcotfs school and sent them to schools where 
they would really learn something, like how to spell "anti- 

or to say "Amo, amas, 



and where they would be rapped over the knuckles if they 
got ft wrong. 

Of course in the end it was Friednch Froebel and Broa- 
son Alcott who had the last WOT& Now there are kinder- 
gartens everywhere, BOW every school is as pleasant as the 
Temple School If it is not it Wight to be. 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Bronson Alcott wasn't the only man in Boston who was 
thinking about children and about education, any more 
than Friedrich Froebel was the only man in Thuringia who 
was trying to do something for children. There was one 
big difference between Boston and Thuringia, however, 
and that was that in Boston the government was on the 
side of the children. And of education. 

Boston had such a long tradition of education that some 
people think Boston invented it. If Pittsburgh is the steel 
city and Detroit is the automobile city and Minneapolis is 
the flour city, Boston is certainly the education city. For 
three hundred years, now, Boston has manufactured and 
exported brains the way other cities manufacture and ex- 
port automobiles or steeL 

It all started when Boston itself started, back in the 
1630$. Here is how one of the Fathers of the Massachusetts 
Bay Colony tells it: 

After God had carried us safe to New England, and we bad 
builded our houses, provided necessaries for our livelihood, 
reared convenient places for God's worship, and settled the 
civil government, one of the things we longed for, and looked 
after, was to advance Learning, and perpetuate it to Poster- 
ity; dreading to leave an illiterate Ministry to the churches, 
when our present Ministers shall lie in the dust* 

Almost the first thing the Puritans did when they came to 
Boston was to set up a school it is still going, too, the 
Boston Latin School; maybe some of you are students there 
right now. And the very next year they set up a college 
and nanied it after John Harvard, who left it his library 
aad a bit of money: that's one way to be immortal! 
But the Puritan Fathers knew what nobody much in 
England or France seemed to understand: that you can't 
really build a roof before you have the f oundations and 
the walk And you can't have a learned ministry unless 
you start by teaching children their ABGs, and a bit more. 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 123 

So in 1647 the Puritans passed a law that every town in 
the colony had to keep a school for its children, so that 
"learning may not be buried in the graves of our fathers.** 
Well, that's not so much, you say, and perhaps not by your 
standards. But nobody else had thought of it It was the 
first law of its kind anywhere in the world. That's much. 

What a love of learning in the Bay Colony; yes, and in 
the other New England colonies too. Look over New Eng- 
land, and what you see is schools, academies, colleges. 
Why, when the Revolution broke out New England had 
more colleges than Old England. And New En^and was 
probably the only region in the world where almost every- 
body could read the Bible and the newspapers, and where 
almost everybody could speak up in public meeting, and 
make sense. 

But somehow, after the Revolution, things got bogged 
down. 

Education went backward instead of forward. 

The towns began to feel poor, and stopped supporting 
their schools. They crowded their children into miserable, 
ramshackle buildings, cold in the winter, hot in tibe sina- 
mer, with leaky roofs and drafty windows, and far play- 
grounds only a muddy yard. When they hired teachers 
they got the cheapest they could find old women wk> 
had no other way to stay oat of the poorhouse, or down- 
and-out men who knew nothing about teaching and cared 
less. Worst of all, the towns didnt even enforce the kws 
about going to school Thousands of Bttfe boys and giiis 
who should have been at school ware working ten 
twelve hours a day in factories instead. 

What had happened to education in New England? 

That's what Horace Mam asfced himself . What has hap- 
pened? 

But he asked another question, fcxx What are you going 
to do about it? 



124 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Meet Horace Mann. 

He is another of those people who believed in children. 

But he was not in the least like Bronson Alcott. 

He was as tough as an oak tree and as resolute as a ship 
driving through the waves. A tall, slender man with an 
immense forehead and burning eyes; when he made up 
his mind to something, he did it. At the age of nineteen he 
made up his mind to go to college he had been a working- 
man since he was ten and he learned enough in six months 
to get into the sophomore class at Brown University, and 
then in time he graduated at the head of his class. He made 
up his mind to many the daughter of the president of his 
college, and he did, too. He made up his mind to study 
law and go into politics, and before he was through he was 
a senator down in Washington. 

But all of these things counted for nothing when he 
made up his mind to save the schools of his state of Mas- 
sachusetts. When he was through you wouldn't have rec- 
ognized them as the same schools; for that matter you 
would hardly have recognized Massachusetts as the same 
state. And before he was through he had changed not 
oofy tie schools of Massachusetts but of the whole United 
States, and of many other countries in the world as 
well 

He was that kind of man, the kind who knows what has 
to be done and then drives toward it Nothing could stop 
him. Nothing could discourage him. Nothing could turn 
him aside. Nothing could frighten TITTH. He was like a gen- 
eral oHnmanding an army, firm and patient and brave, and 
defcennined to win at whatever cost. He was the George 
Washington of American education. 

In iSjjyHofaoe Mann got a new job, 

The state of Massachusetts had finally decided that some- 
thing ought to be done about its schools. But just what 
ought to be done nobody seemed to know. So they set up 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 

a Board of Education, and the governor asked Horace 
Mann to be in charge of it The pay? Very poor. The 
duties? Well, everything anybody could think of. 

Not much of a job for one of the leading lawyers of the 
state. Not much of a job for a state senator. But Mr. Mann 
didn't hesitate for a moment 

"Be ashamed to die," he once said, "until you have won 
some victory for humanity/' Here was his chance to win a 
victory for humanity* 

For humanityl Not just for the children. 

Horace Mann was interested in children all right But 
he* was interested in them chiefly because they were gring 
to grow up and be citizens and voters. How could they be 
good citizens or good voters if they didn't have a proper 
education? 

Horace Mann saw what Thomas Jefferson had seen fifty 
years earlier that the United States was trying a new ex- 
periment in the world and that education was part of it 
It was an experiment in self-government Everywhere else 
in the world people were ruled by emperors aad kings, 
by generals and admirals, or by the rich and the wellborn. 
Education wasn't so important in these countries: just 
educate the kings and the generals and the rich, and 
the rest of mankind wouldn't need edacation. But in 
America it was the people who were the rulers. Itey 
were expected to run all their affairs. Ifcey were expected 
to elect governors and judges and presidents; they were 
even expected to be gofvemors and judges and presidents! 
Everybody took for |pranted that the rates in the OH 
World had an education, tibe kings aad kaxb and bishops. 
Why not take for granted tfcat the rdbs in the New World 
should have an education* too-the farmers and woddng- 
wen and shopkeepers? 

Education for citizens that's what Horace Mann was 
aboot day and mg& Education so 



126 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

would work. Education so the Republic would survive. 
After all, as he wrote, "the children of this people will soon 
possess the rights of men, whether they possess the charac- 
ter of men or not." That is, they would grow up to vote 
and to hold office, even if they didn't have any education. 
So better see to it that they did have an education. 

With Horace Mann at the helm things really got going. 

Back and forth, across the state from Boston to the Berk- 
shires, he went, stopping at all the cities and the country 
villages too, inspecting the schools, explaining to the people 
why it was to their advantage to have better schools. He per- 
suaded the towns to vote more money for teachers; he saw 
to it that the schools were neat and clean and well heated 
and well run; he got high schools going in all parts of the 
state. He had been born in a town that took the name of 
Franklin because old Benjamin Franklin had given it a 
libraiy, and when he was a boy he had read just about 
every book in that library. Now he set up libraries in the 
schools so other children could have the chance that had 
meant so much to bnr>- 

Then he had a brilliant idea. One reason so much of the 
teaching was so bad was that most of the town fathers who 
hired the teachers took for granted that anybody could 
teach: all you needed was someone who knew just a little 
more than the children. And as for knowing how to teach, 
why, there was no trick to it: just beat it into them. But 
Horace Mann had studied under some of these teachers, 
aBd he knew how silly that theory was. You had to learn 
liow to teach just as you had to learn how to do every- 
thing else-cook or make furniture or practice law. So he 
set up schools to train teachers, the first in America. He 
called them normal schools, which was the French name 
for them, but pretty sJHy when you oome to think of it, so 
we fast caH them teachers' colleges. 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 1557 

So much for Massachusetts, then. Things were looking 
up there. But Horace Mann was thinking of more than his 
own state, of more even than New England. He was think- 
ing of the children of the whole country children who 
would grow up to be voters and who would be running the 
country in another fifteen or twenty years. How to reach 
them? 

Not everybody could hear Mr. Mann when he talked, 
but everybody could read what he wrote. So each year he 
sat down at his desk in Boston and wrote out a report oa 
education. Each report was really a book bigger than the 
book you are reading now. And it wasn't just a report cm 
what he had done during the year; it was far more than 
that It was a discussion of what ought to be done about 
education, everywhere. 

Never had there been such a discussion of schools and of 
education as in Horace Mann's reports twelve of them, 
before he was through What should schools teach? How 
should they be run? How do you get teachers and train 
them for teaching? How can schools help make good citi- 
zens? How do American schools compare with French and 
German and English schools? These weise the things Mr. 
Mann wrote about in his reports. 

Everybody read them-everybody who counted, anyway. 
And almost everybody who read them sat down asd wrote 
Mr. Mann a letter. Why, tbey had to pit oa extra postmen 
every time Mr* Mann sent out case of his reports! THe^e is 
what our schools are like in Ohio," they wiote, or "Here is 
our pircbfem ia Virginia," or *How can we get the people 
of our town interested in dieir schools?" car *H0w do yen 
get a library started?" And so many of them es*ded: "Won't 
you come out and teffl us what to do?* 

It was not only in America that men and women read 
Horace Mann's reports. Hiey read thsem all over die workl 
They still 



128 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

One day there was a knock on the door of Mr. Mann's 
house in East Newton, just outside Boston. When Mrs. 
Mann opened the door, there was a swarthy man with 
black hair and a black mustache. His name, he said, was 
Domingo Sanniento, and he had come over from England 
just to talk with Mr. Mann. From England with that ac- 
cent? Well, really from Chile. From Chile? Well, really 
from the Argentine, but it was all very complicated. . . . 
Anyway he had read Mr. Mann's reports over in England 
and he couldn't go home until he had seen him. 

That was the beginning of one of the important friend- 
ships in history. 

For Domingo Sanniento was no ordinary man. He was 
the Thomas Jefferson of his country of the great country 
at the other end of the South American continent named 
Argentina. 

Domingo Sanniento was born in the Argentine, in the 
little country village of San Juan, nestling in the foothills 
of the snow-capped Andes. He was a village boy, just like 
a hundred thousand other village boys in a hundred thou- 
sand other little villages where nothing ever happened ex- 
cept the church bells ringing for early mass, or the winds 
blowing dust in from the pampas, or the wild cowboys 
riding into town and turning everything topsy-turvy. But 
something happened to him: maybe it was reading Benja- 
min Franklin's Autobiographyin Spanish of course and 
woadering if he couldn't grow up to be like Mr. Franklin. 
T felt I was Franklin and why not? I was as poor as he, 
studied as hard as he, and managed to follow in his foot- 
steps*** So said young Domingo. 

He didn't really follow in Franklin's f ootsteps as much 
as in Jefferson's. But then Jeffeason didn't write an auto- 
biography, so Domingo didn't know about >>*ni> not until 
much later osn, anyway. 

What an ardent young man he was. He started imitating 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 

Franklin by getting himself involved in a revolution. Hiat 
was easy, in the Argentine; there was almost always a 
dictator in power in Buenos Aires, and almost always a 
number of little local dictators lording it over some province 
or other and almost always some kind of revolution. The 
difference between Franklin's revolution and Sarmiento's 
is that Franklin won and Sarmiento lost Quite a difference. 
The wonder is they didn't put young Sarmiento up against 
a stone wall and shoot him. Instead they told hi to get 
out of the country. Over the Andes, and into Chile: that's 
the place for you. Good riddance! 

It was just about the best thing that ever happened to 
Domingo Sarmiento. 

For it was in Chile that Senor Sarmiento really found 
his lif ework a work that turned out to be very much like 
Horace Mann's lifework. He started to teach; he wrote 
books on teaching; he set up a school for teachers. Pretty 
soon the government of Chile, which was much mose sensi- 
ble than the government in the Argentine, made fiim Minis- 
ter of Education-much the same kind of job that Horace 
Mann took on. Senor Sarmiento knew that the Europe of 
his day was swirling with new educatiraal ideas, so off he 
went to Europe to learn for himself: Switzerland, Ger- 
many, France talking with people like Froebel and with 
that odd man who had invented the normal school, named 
Victor Cousin. Then, before he went home, Sarmiento 
crossed the Channel to England to see if be could learn 
anything there. 

Hie most important rising that happeoed to him in Eng- 
land was that he read Horace Mann's reports CHI education. 
He was so excited that he went to Boston Just to see Mr, 
Mann. 

You doift usually get so esdted about a bodk that ytra 
go dear across an ocean Just to talk to the author* Bt thea 
you aren't Domingo Sarmiento either. 



130 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

In a way the United States went to Sarmiento*s head, 
and he never got over it. He went back to Chile to carry 
through many of the reforms he had seen abroad, and he 
did, too. Then there was another turn of the wheel of for- 
tune in the Argentine, and now they wanted the famous 
Sarmiento back home. So there he was, Minister of Educa- 
tion, with power to do almost all the things he wanted to do. 
But it wasn't easy. The Argentine was so far behind every- 
thing had to be done from the ground up. In no time at 
all Sarmiento had built hundreds of new schools, and 
trained teachers, and set up libraries, and opened up col- 
leges: it was a real revolution. And as for Sarmiento, he 
was so successful that they wouldn't leave him alone but 
took him away from his schools and sent him back to the 
United States as ambassador, 

Horace Mann was dead now, but there were others carry- 
ing on his great work, and Ambassador Sarmiento spent 
most of his time learning about American schools. He saw 
how the new states in the American West started off with 
schools and colleges, and he saw how all the millions of 
immigrants pouring in from Europe were made into Ameri- 
cans by the American schools. That was what the Argentine 
needed schools and colleges in the new states out on the 
pampas and millions of immigrants who would be made 
into Argentinians. * . . And then there was still another 
spin of the wheel of fortune, and well, remember what 
we said about Sarmiento being like Thomas Jefferson? Now 
he found himself President of the Argentine, just as Jeff er- 
soo was President of the United States. He thought of all 
that Horace Maim had done, and he thought of all that 
Jefferson had done, and he knew that this was his chance 
to make tibe Argentine the United States of South America. 
He did many things, as President, but mostly he was an 
educator President Mostly he did things for the children 
and tibe young people so that the Argentine could catch up 
with the countries of the OH Wodd and with the United 
States, 



THE RIGHT TO tEARN 

Now over to Denmark, CHI the other side of tie worid 
from the Argentine. 

Poor little Denmark! Somehow she had got mixed up in 
the war that raged over all Europe, and on the losing side! 
Here she is in 1815, at the end of her tether. Her terri- 
tory is torn in two and what is left is almost too small to 
bother with. Her capital has been bombarded. Her treasury 
is empty. Her people are poor and, what is worse, they are 
in despair. 

How save Denmark from going under? 

That was what the young clergyman* Nicholas Svend 
Grundtvig, asked himself. And as nobody else had an an- 
swer, he found one. As nobody else seemed ready to save 
Denmark, he undertook to do it himself. 

Or at least to call on the Danish people to do it them- 
selves. When you call on people to do things they usually 
respond. But first there has to be someone with the vision 
to see what needs to be done. 

Save Denmark by religion! And Pastor Grundtvig started 
a religious revival, speaking to his countrymen in warm, 
simple language thftt they could understand arvi calling: 

AT O O J O 

them back to the churches. Save Denmark by remembering 
its glorious past after all, it had a longer Mstory than al- 
most any other country. And historian Grundtvig wrote its 
history in words which everybody could read and which 
stirred every Dane with pride in his country's history. Save 
Denmark by telling the story erf its myths and legends, the 
wonderful story of Norse mythology, of gods and goddesses 
like Odin and Thor and Freya, You know them well because 
they gave us the names of our days: Odin's day, or Wednes- 
day; "Tfaqgrs day, or Hmrsday; Fieya's day, or Friday. * . . 
Save Denmark by songs and music, and poet Gnmdtvig 
the greatest of ail Danish poets wrote lovely and HvriBing 
songs that everybody codd sing, and that sang themselves 
into the hearts of the people. 
Above aH save Denmark by education! 



132 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

What do you mean, by education? Denmark already had 
schools, and all Danish children were supposed to go to 
them and learn their letters. What more do you need than 
that? 

"A great deal more," said schoolmaster Grundtvig, "a 
great deal more indeed. Your schools are all very weU for 
teaching the ABCs, and the multiplication tables, and such 
matters, but these are not enough. They are all right to 
begin with, but we must do more than begin, we must go 
on and on. Education isn't something that stops when you 
are ten or twelve years old; education is for We." 

You see, Grundtvig was saying much the same thing 
that Friedrich Froebel was saying in Germany and Bronson 
Alcott in Boston and Domingo Sarmiento in Chile and the 
Argentine: old-fashioned education wasn't enough. But 
Grundtvig came up with a really new idea. There aren't 
many new ideas in history, so pay attention to this one. 

Education didn't need to end when you had finished 
school You could go back and start again, in a different 
kind of schooL 

He called it the Folk High School 

Not at all like the high schools you know, or like any 
schools that you know. Really more like the summer camps 
that some churches run nowadays. 

The Folk High School was meant for youngsters of seven- 
teen or eighteen, By that time they had been out of school 
for five or six years, or even more in some cases, and prob- 
ably forgotten most of the things they had ever learned. 
And pretty soon they would marry and settle down for 
life oaa some farm or in some village, and that would be the 
end of them. Catch them, while they were still young and 
full of Hfe and hope, said Grundtvig. Give them something 
to think about, these peasant boys and girls who might 
otherwise turn into drudges. Bring them together in the 
winter months, when work on the farm was slack, and let 
them study together and work together and sing and play 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 133 

together. Let them read the Bible for themselves, and dis- 
cuss it among themselves. Tell them stories from Danish 
history and from Norse mythology and let them get inter- 
ested in the past. Teach them how to read music and get 
them in the habit of singing: what a comfort that would 
be in the years ahead. And teach them practical things, 
too: teach the boys up-to-date methods of farming; teach 
the girls how to cook and bake and sew and keep house. 
Give them the habits of thinking and talking and reading 
and a sense of self-respect. Open their eyes to the world 
about them, open their minds to the world of learning, open 
their hearts to the world of their fellow men. Let them come 
to know the richness of life. 

What an exciting idea what an exciting program* But 
Bishop Grundtvig yes, he was a bishop nowwas far too 
busy to cany it out himself. He let his young friend Christen 
Kold do that. 

Grundtvig was a remarkable man, perhaps the most re- 
markable man Denmark ever produced. 

But Christen Kold was pretty remarkable too. 

He was the son of a shoemaker, and his father wanted 
him to be a shoemaker too, but that didn't work at aH He 
was so clumsy that he couldn't even hammer a nail into a 
shoe without hitting his fingers, and he spoiled enoag;h 
leather to make shoes for a whole army, anyway a Danish 
army. No, what Christen wanted was to be a teadb^^-nevar 
anything but that He began to teach when he was only 
fifteen, and he did well enougjh, too. But he couldn't get a 
regular teaching Job, because die men who sat in big offices 
bade in the capital and ran aH the schools said that be was 
too much of a dreamer. He might lead the young people 
astray! Just like Friadrich Froebel and his kindergartens. 

It certainty is comforting, the way afl the men who sit 
in big offices, with titles in front of their names and gold 
braid CHI their uniforms, worry about children being led 
astray! 



134 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

True enough, Christen Kold did have a lot of odd ideas. 

^ ^_ 

Curiously, they were almost the same ideas that Froebel 

had in Germany and that Bronson Alcott had in Massachu- 
setts and that other people had all over the world, so maybe 
they weren't so odd after all. Why should education be a 
matter of learning things ^y heart"? Really the heart didn't 
have much to do with it; it was more like learning by 
machine. Why should children hate school? Why should 
the teacher and the pupils be at war with each other? Why 
not make school pleasant by playing games, and telling 
stories, and helping with the work, just as mothers did with 
their children at home? 

Anyway you can see why those officials in the capital 
wouldn't give Christen Kold a job! 

Then young Christen got a chance to go to Syria as a 
tutor imagine, way out there almost at the other end of 
the world and off he went. After a while he got tired of 
that, just as you would, and wanted to go home again. He 
had money enough to get on a boat to Italy, and there he 
bought himself a little go-cart and piled all his belong- 
ings into it and started to walk back home to Denmark He 
did it too over mountains and across rushing rivers and 
along valleys and through busy towns, hundreds and hun- 
dreds of miles across Austria and Germany, to Denmark, 
My, how glad he was to get home again. 

When he got home he read about Grundtvig's idea for 
Fat Higjh Schools. Just the thing, he thought, just what he 
had always wanted to do. So he hurried off to talk with the 
gfleat man, and to get his blessing, which Gnmdtvig was 
quite ready to give. Then he borrowed some money and 
seated a house in the little town of RysKnge, and in 1^50, 
smack in the middle of the century, he opened the first 
Danish Folk High School At first only one student turned 
p. Please, God, Kold prayed, let there be at feast three so 
I can go on with it And on opening day fifteen more came 
in, and his high sebooi was launched* and with it 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 135 

one of the great experiments in the history of education. 
That's the way most things start: one man with an idea 
and with courage. 

Soon Folk High Schools were popping up all over Denmark. 
Every young man and woman in the country, it seemed, 
wanted to go to the Folk High School. Almost overnight 
the Danish peasant was changed. He stopped being a peas- 
ant and became a citizen. He got interested in religion, in 
schools, and in politics. He became a better farmer in time 
the best fanner in the world and a better woddngman, 
too, because he was a better man. Within a few years Den- 
mark had come to life, Denmark had had a revolution. 

How to save Denmark? Why, Denmark was saved. Den- 
mark was prosperous. Denmark was democratic. Denmark 
had the best schools anywhere. Feel sorry for Denmark? 
Nonsense. Everybody envied Denmark . . . And the Folk 
High School? It spread to Norway and Sweden and Fin- 
land and Germany > and to many other countries in Europe, 
It spread even to Asia. 

Denmark lifted itself by its bootstraps. 

But perhaps there wasn't so much to lift A Httfe country, 
a mere handful of people . . . why, forty or fifty Folk High 
Schools did the job for four or five thousand students each 
year. 

Suppose you had four or five mSUon students to thfnfr 
about? 

Suppose you had four or five hundred imZEon people to 
worry about? All of them a thousand years behind the 
times. All of them poor. Almost none of them able to read 
a page or to write his name. 

How do you go about educating that many people? 

If Yang Chu Yen had thought of that he Bright never 
have started Ms revolution. But he didn't not at the be- 
ginning, anyway. 

It aH began rather by accident, this Yang Chn. Yea Mass 



136 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Education Movement that was to make such a stir not 
only in China but all over the continent of Asia and in the 
island countries of the Pacific. 

It began when young "Jimmy* Yen the students at Yale 
College had called hi Jimmy and the name stuck went 
over to France with the YMCA right after the First World 
War, back in 1918. He had had the good luck to get over to 
America for an education, Jimmy Yen, and now he wanted 
to see if he couldn't do something for his fellow countrymen. 
There were a couple of hundred thousand of them over in 
France, brought all the way from China to take the place 
of soldiers who were fighting in the trenches. They were 
called "coolies,* which means peasants and workingmen, 
and they were simple and poor and ignorant, doing what 
they were told to do, and feeling pretty lost, so far from 
home and from their wives and their children. 

One day one of the coolies came to Jimmy Yen: please, 
would he write a letter for him, a letter to his wife? Need- 
less to say, coolies couldn't write only scholars like Jimmy 
Yen could write. And no wonderl Chinese is probably the 
hardest language in the world to write: you have to know 
thirty or forty thousand separate syllables or signs to write 
it properly. It's hard enough to learn the twenty-six letters 
of our alphabet, and how to put them together to make 
words, and how to spell all the words rigiht; even now you 
sometimes make mistakes. Suppose you had to learn forty 
thousand different signs, or words, before you could read 
and write! 

No wooder the coolies came to Jimmy Yesa and asked 
him to write their letters fear them. 

Mr, Yea wrote the letters, afl right, and then so many of 
his ttHrntrymen came to him that evea if be had sat up all 
nigfrt every night writing letters he couldn't poss&ly have 
finished them aDL 

Ha had a better idea. Why not teach the coolies to write 
their own fetters? 



THE BIGHT TO LEARN 137 

Was it reatty necessary to learn all forty thousand of the 
signs or syllables in order to read and write? Couldn't the 
Chinese alphabet no, that's the wrong word couldn't 
those Chinese signs be simplified, so that even coolies could 
learn to write their own letters? 

What a sensible idea, and how odd that no one had 
thought of it before! 

James Yen set himself to simplify the Chinese language, 
and after a while he got it down to only one thousand 
syllables. Even one thousand is bad enough, heaven knows, 
but if you work at it you can learn one thousand different 
signs for words: actually you recognize that many yourself 
without bothering to spell each one out each time; you 
don't really have to spell out e-a-c-h to get each, or t-i-m-e 
to read time. If you look at a word often enough or long 
enough you get used to it, just as you get used to a face, 
so you don't have to stop and make sure that the eyes and 
the nose and the mouth all go together. 

So James Yen taugjht some of the coolies to read and to 
write, and as soon as one of them had learned he would 
go off and teach two or three o his friends. And then they 
would go off and teach their friends. It was like a chain 
letter, or a chain reaction. Soon there weane hundreds of 
coolies over in France who w^e writing their own letters. 



If you could do that with the Chinese in France, why 
couldn't you do it with the Chinese in China? 

So in 1920 Yang Chu Year-better give him his Chinese 
name back again now went home to China with bis big 
idea and his big heart, and started a revolution. He didn't 
mean to start a revolution, bat that's just what he did all 
the same. For once the Chinese peasants were able to lead 
and write, they would be able to do almost anything; oeee 
the Chinese peasants coold read and write, things would 
never be the same in China again. 



138 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

But what a lot for Mr, Yen to do before he could get 

started* 

Have you ever thought of all the preparation that has 
gone on just to teach you to read? The hundreds of years 
of working out an alphabet Inventing a printing press. 
Working out the right spellings for words, and the right 
grammar, Making dictionaries and spelling books and read- 
ing books. Training teachers and setting up schools and 
libraries. All just so you can read! 

And in China? Nothing. No alphabet, no dictionaries, no 
readers, no schools, no teachers. 

Nobody had ever thought of teaching Chinese peasant 
boys and girls to read. Reading was for scholars, as in 
Europe, hundreds of years ago, when if you were lucky 
you would learn to read and write in Latin. Reading 
wasn't for peasants. And reading certainly wasn't for girls. 

Dr. Yen (for he was called that, now) had to select his 
thousand words; then write his own readers and spellers 
ainl get them printed; then build the schools and train the 
teachers. Even then he wasn't finished, for he had to go 
out and persuade tibe Chinese peasants that they ought to 
let their children go to school instead of working in the 
rice fields. What was still harder, he had to persuade them 
to go to school themselves. 

But he did. Dr. Yen was quite a persuader. Before he was 
through he persuaded miHions of peasants in many coun- 
tries that they ought to go to school; he persuaded learned 
professors to go out and live in mud huts with their pupils; 
he persuaded tibe Chinese government to buy land for its 
peasants; he persuaded tibe United States Congress to give 
fofm twenty-seven million dollars for his work. They wanted 
to give Mm more, and lie had to persuade them not to do 
that! 

Dr. Yea started in the province of Hunan, almost in the 
middle of China, and he started by going right out to one 
of tibe viSages a&d living in a mud hut fust Mfce the villagers. 

O O S O 



THE RIGHT TO LEARN 139 

For he had already learned what Pastor Grundtvig and 
Christen Kold had learned: that you have to start with the 
people themselves, by going out and living with them. That 
is what Dr. Yen did and his wife, too, who was the daugh- 
ter of a Chinese minister in New York, And pretty soon 
sixty men and women from the universities students and 
even professors came out to join in the great experiment 

And there was another thing that old Pastor Grundtvig 
could have told Dr. Yen if he had been there to tell it It is 
this: that education can't be separated from the rest of life. 
It is no more a thing apart than your brain is apart bom 
your body. 

You can't educate children if they are at home side You 
can't get their parents excited about schools if they haven't 
enough to eat You can't find teachers if war has come along 
and swept them all away. You can't build your schools if 
the men in your town won't turn in and help pot up the 
school building and dig the well and do all the other wodk 
that is necessary before yoa have a real school Afl of these 
tHngs schools and health and food and roads and water 
and the good wifl erf the village or the town-are tied to- 
gether in a single package. 

But if all the difficulties are tied together, so are all the 
benefits. 

Freedom from ignorance means better health and better 
farms and better homes, and even better government And 
that is because, as soon as the peasants had learned to read 
and write and do a bit of figqring, they began to think and 
talk and discuss their afiairs. If they could weak together 
to build schools, they could work together to dig wefts, or 
to clean up their villages, or to irrigate their lands. If they 
could read posters teBfag how mosquitoes carry malaria or 
rusty n^ik infect wounds or about the importance of vacci- 
nation against smallpox or the need to boll water before 
you drink ft-if they could read all of these things, tfaea 
they coH cut down the diseases that swept away so many 



14O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

of their people every year, and kept so many of them weak 
and poor. 

So Dr. Yen went all over China spreading his Mass Edu- 
cation Movement, until over eight hundred villages had 
joined it It was like a snowball Whenever Dr. Yen or his 
teachers had managed to train ten or twenty young men 
and women, they would, in turn, go out to nearby villages 
and teach ten or twenty more boys and girls to read and 
write. They would do more than this. They would teach 
them how to bring the soil back to life, and how to dig 
wells deep enough to get pure water, and how to protect 
themselves against illness and disease, and how to work 
together for the common good of the village. Dr. Yen and 
his teachers and helpers were doing what nobody had been 
able to do for four thousand years: they were breaking 
down the Great Wall of Ignorance that had cut the Chinese 
people off from the modern world. 

Then came the World War. In 1937 Japan invaded China, 
and from then on there was nothing but turmoil and misery 
and poverty and war. The war went on for eight years, 
and after Japan was finally defeated, poor China was 
plunged into a civil war that went an for another seven or 
eig;ht years, so for fifteen years China did not know peace. 
Dr. Yen kept right on, as best he could, training teachers 
and working away to wipe out diseases, and introducing 
modem methods of farming. He even started a college near 
the wartime capital of China, deep in the west His work 
was so important that, when the United States voted hun- 
dreds of tttfllioiis of dollars to help China, one tenth of it 
was set aside for Dr. Yea. 

la tibe eiid tibe Communists drove out Dr. Yen and his 
teachers and workers. That was a pity, for he was chang- 
ing the feee of China: if &ey had fet him atone he might 
have done many of the things they wanted doue, without 
aB the war and tibe deatk But what he had doae was not 
Jost-what is done is nevear wfaoQy lost All those millions 



THE RIGHT TO tEARN 

of peasants who had learned to read and write; all of those 
farms with new water flowing down from the hills; all of 
those babies saved from malaria and from the cholera: that 
was something. All those minds that were opened to the 
sun, all those lives that were saved: nothing could change 
that 

Dr. Yen had no idea of stopping just because he had to 
leave China. He moved on with many other Chinese to the 
island of Formosa and started up his Mass Education Move- 
ment there. Then on he went to the Philippine Islands with 
his great crusade, Here it wasn't so much a matter of schools 
and education after aO, the Americans had put in schools 
way back fifty years earlier when they took charge of the 
Philippine Islands. But after five years of war, and another 
ten years of poverty after the war, there was much to do 
even in the Philippines. 

Dr, Yen used the same methods here that he had used 
in China. He went to the villages, little collections of huts 
tucked away in the outlying islands and almost forgotten 
by everybody except the people who had to live in them* 
In each of them he started what he called a ^wipmg-oafT 
program: wipe out ignorance, wipe out disease, wipe out 
poverty. And he got the young people of eadb village to 
carry on the work. He had thousands of posters printed 
and put one of them up in each of the villages of the islands: 

Go TO THE PEOPLE 

LIVE AMONG THEM 

LEAKN FROM THEM 

LOVE THEM 

SERVE THEM 

PLAN wim THEM 

STABT WITH WHAT THEY ENOW 

BUILD ON WHAT THEY HAVE 

Not so different from what Bishop Grondtvig and Christen 
Kokl had said back in Denmark, a hundred years ear- 
lier. 



142 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

There's one thing you can be sure of about children 
and about schools and about education and that is that 
the job is never done. 

You are one of the lucky ones. You know how to read 
or you wouldn't be reading this book And you live in a 
society that is rich enough to have schools and libraries 
and books. You live in a society that is rich enough to let 
you go to school, instead of sending you out into the fields 
to work. 

Even after all the work of men like Friedrich Froebel 
and Horace Mann and Domingo Sanniento and Christen 
Kold and Dr. Yen even after all that, it is still true that 
most people don t know how to read 

You do, of course. 

But China is at least three times as big as your country 
(that's pretty safe because China is three times as big as 
every country except India), and most people in Qhfaa still 
dotft know how to read. 

Or in India. Or in Indonesia. Or in the Congo. Or in 
Brazil * . , and many otter countries. Just think: most peo- 
ple in the world still can't read! 

And just think: in many countries of the world they still 
haven't discovered children! 

Curious how everybody seems to get the same idea at 
the same timef 

For hundreds and hundreds of years nobody seemed to 
woisy because the peoples of Asia and Africa and South 
Asaerica couldn't read or write. Education so one might 
have supposed was tor white people only. 

Tien, just the other day, everybody woke up to the fact 
that aB those rnfflioaas and millions of men aad women with 
black skins and teown skins and yellow skins were people 
fexx Why not worry about them I or a change? If it was a 
good idea for white boys and girls to go to school, why 
wasat it a good idea for bkefc and brown and yellow boys 



THE BIGHT TO LEARN 143 

and girls to go to school? If it was useful for tibie men and 
women of Europe and America to know how to read and 
write, why wouldn't it be useful for the men and women of 
Asia and Africa to read and write? 

For a long time people in Germany or England or America 
had said: "Education is for everybody ." But they hadn't 
really meant it. They had only meant that education was 
for everybody in their countries. 

Now people were saying, "Education is for everybody." 
And they meant everybody. 

There was Dr. Yen over in France discovering that simple 
Chinese coolies could learn to read and write, and hurrying 
home to China to spread the good tidings. 

- And there was Dr. Frank Laubach, preaching the gospel 
in the jungles of the Philippines. Now he had made the 
same discovery, and he was getting ready to spread the 
news all over the world. 

Frank Laubach hadn't planned to be a teacher* He had 
planned to be a preacher. The teaching came by accident 

* . . Well, not wholly by accident, of course; things hardly 
ever do. 

He had always wanted to be a preacher. But not an 
ordinary preacher: that was too easy, and he liked things 
to be hard. He wanted to be a missionary. But, again, not 
an ordinary missionary. He wanted to be a missionary in 
the hardest place in the world. He read that the haniest 
people to convert to Christianity were the wild Mores oa 
the jungle island of Mindanao, in the Philippines. So of 
course he got himself sent out there, And he quickly f oimd 
out that, sore enough, they were the hardest people to 
convert So hard that he stayed there for years and didn't 
convert a single one of them. 

He didn't even make any friends. Tliat saddened him. 

Then one day he had a kind of vision. 

Why should the Moras like him or accept the religion he 



144 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

preached? After all, he didn't really like them, and he 
certainly didn't accept their religion. 

In fact he didn't even know their language. 

Imagine an Arab coming to your home town and trying 
to convert you to the Mohammedan religion by talking to 
you in Arabic! He wouldn't get very far, would he? He 
wouldn't get a bit further than Frank Laubach got with 
the Moros there in the jungles of Mindanao. 

So the Reverend Frank Laubach decided on two things. 

First, that he must learn to like the Moros reatty like 
them. That meant he would have to live with them, and 
live the way they lived, and be interested in the things 
they were interested in. 

And that meant, of course, the second thing: that he 
would have to learn the Moro language so he could under- 
stand them and talk with them. 

But how? Nobody had ever bothered to write down the 
Moro language. In fact, there wasn't even a Moro alphabet 

How do you set about learning a language if there isn't 
any alphabet and if there aren't any written words? 

That really put Dr. Laubach to the test. It was just the 
kind erf hard problem that he liked, 

He solved it of course, and with the greatest of ease. 

He wrote the alphabet himself. Then he wrote out the 
words of the Moro language. 

Imagine inventing an alphabet! Imagine inventing a 
written language or that was what Frank Laubach was 
doingf 

Now everybody was delighted, most of all the Moros 
themselves. These fierce warriors who had terrified all the 
other Rfipmos on the island were like children with a new 
toy. Now tbey all wanted to learn their language . . . learn 
to read it and write it So next Dr. Laubach had to invent 
a way to teach it He managed that too he always man- 
aged everything he put his mind to. He did it by drawing 
cf the sounds and writing out the words next to 



THE BIGHT TO LEARN 145 

the pictures. But that was only the half of It The other half 
was to encourage the Moros to learn, and he did thai by 
what you might call the "glad-hand* method. A warm 
handshake, a pat on the back, a gleaming smile, and at 
every sign of progress more handshakes, more pats on the 
back, more smiles and laughter. ... It all worked like a 
charm. 

But of course Dr. Laubach couldn't teach all the Moros 
to learn their language that would have taken a lifetime. 
So like James Yen over in France he hit on the idea of mak- 
ing each of his pupils into a teacher. 

He called his method "Each One Teach One." 

Each one who learned the Moro language would go out 
and teach it to one other Moro . . . and he would teach it 
to still another . . * and so on, until everybody had learned. 
It was all that simple. 

When some of the Moro tribesmen hung back because 
they didn't want to be teachers, ooe of the chiefs came to 
Dr. Laubach's help. He was a very important chief, too, so 
important that he had thirteen wives. TEvescyoue has got to 
teach," he said. If he doesn't teach, IS kill him. 5 " 

That helped. 

In no time at all most of the Moro men were able to read 
and write. 

Then off Frank Laubach went, to otiber parts of tie 
Philippines, to remote corners where no missionaries had 
ever been. Everywhere he went he discovered new lan- 
guagesdozens of them and he drew up alphabets and 
made lists of words and drew pictures that looked like the 
words. And everywhere he used his Each One Teach Ose 
system. And lo and behold, pretty soon almost everyone 
was reading and writing. 

By now the lame of Dr. Laubach had spread aQ over the 
world. Every mail brought him a new invitation to come to 
some new country and teach the native peoples to read. So 



146 CRUSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

off he went-to Malaya, to India, to Ceylon, to Java. . , . 
That was twenty years ago, and Frank Laubach has been 
going ever since. Up and down the great country of India 
with its dozens and dozens of different languages, and to 
the neighboring countries of Pakistan and Ceylon as welL 
Deep into the heart of Africa: once when he was exactly 
on the Equator he jumped back and forth a thousand times, 
just so he could say, 'The Equator was at my mercy.'* Dur- 
ing the World War he went over to the West Indies, and into 
South America, to ancient Yucatan, to Peru, to Brazil. And 
then after the war back to Asia and Africa, to the countries 
on the Mediterranean, on the Indian Ocean, on the Pacific, 
a white-haired old man with a battered suitcase and a 
portable typewriter, conquering the world. Remember 
Thomas Paine said, "Where Liberty is not, there is my 
country"? Frank Laubach might have said, *Where Learn- 
ing is not, there is my country.** 

Everywhere he went he used the same methods that he 
had used with the Moros back on the island of Mindanao. 
He had an artist with him now, and the artist would draw 
the pictures of words and sounds, and then write them out, 
and in no time at all people who thought they couldn't 
read a word were reading schoolbooks. Sometimes Dr. Lau- 
bach had to write the books too just as Dr. Yen had had 
to write the books for his Chinese readers. But that didn*t 
worry him at all: he liked to write books. And everywhere 
he went he used his chain-letter method of Each One 
Teach One. 

Before he was through he had taught almost sixty million 
people to read. 

Remember the story of Mr. Chips? He had started teach- 
ing in a little English school as a very young man, and he 
went oa and on for ifty years, teaching the sons and the 
grandsoais of his first pupils. And when as a very old man he 
ky dying, he heard someone say, * e What a pity he never had 



THE BIGHT TO LEARN 147 

a son," and he raised his old head, and his eyes flashed, and 
he said, *1 had thousands of them, thousands of them." 

Think what Jimmy Yen and Frank Laubach could have 
said: 

"Millions of them, millions of them." 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 



You know afl about the Declaration of Independence of 
1776. You may even know it by heart: '"When in the course 
of human events . . .* 

But did you ever hear of the Seneca Falls Declaration of 
Independence of 1848? 

It was not qttite as important as the Dedaratksi that 
Thomas Jefferson wrote but it was important enough* It 
was the Women's Declaration of Independence, 

Women's Declaration of Independence! What were they 
declaring independence of, anyway? 

Men! 

No, not quite the way you think. The women who drew 
up and signed the Declaration of Independence weren't a 
lot of disgruntled old maids; not at aH In fact the lady who 
wrote it was happily married and the mother of seven 



No, what they wanted was very simple. Not mdepead- 



152 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

ence from men, but independence from the tyranny of 
men. 

"We hold these truths to be self-evident . . . that all men 
and women are created equal* That's what they said, and 
that's what they meant. 

What do you think of that? 

What you think of it is no doubt that it is all pretty silly. 
Of course men and women are created equal Who ever 
thought that they weren't? 

Of course girls can go to school, just like boys! 

Of course women can speak up in public, just like men! 

Of course women can be nurses or doctors or lawyers if 
they want to! 

Of course women can earn money and keep what they 
earnl 

Of course women can vote! 

But there was no "of course** about it ... not in 1848 
when the women got together and issued their Declaration 
of Independence. 

Odd as it may seem, the notion that women are the equals 
of men is something quite new in history. The notion that 
women should vote and hold office is so new that your 
grandfather and grandmother can remember when it all 
came to pass. 

It is all so new that in many countries of the world it 
hasn't happened even yet 

No, for hundreds of years men had it all worked out and 
very neatly, too. 

Woman's place was in the home. Women didn't have 
any business meddling in the affairs of men and almost 
aH affairs were the affairs of men. Women didn't need to 
earn money, or to have property of their own, or to be doc- 
tars or lawyers, or to vote. Their fatheas, their brothers, 
their husbands would take care of them. Just trust the men 
to take care of everything. 

But it was the men who hired little children to work in 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 1JJ3 

the mines and the mills. It was the men who stole Negroes 
from Africa and sent them over to America to be slaves, and 
who kept them working in the fields. It was the men who 
put up the slums in the great cities for women and children 
to live in. It was the men who set up schools and then kept 
girls out of them. It was the men who burned people at 
the stake if they didn't worship the right way. It was the 
men who waged wars , . * who wiped out helpless people 
like the Indians . * . who burned down towns and villages. 
And of course it was the men who made the laws saying 
that men were superior and women were inf erior, and that 
that was nature's way! 

Were men really to be trusted with everything? 

Wouldn't women do better than that? 

Anyhow they could hardly do worsel 

Certainly that's what Elizabeth Cady Stantos thought 
Naturally. She was the oaie who had written the Women's 
Declaration of Indepeixleiice in the first place. 

She was the daughter of the leading lawyer in the town 
of Johnstown, New York, and when she was fust a little girl 
she had seen her friend Flora Campbell Fkra did the 
washing and the housework for the Cadyswalk away from 
her father's law office with tears streaming down her cheeks. 
Little Eliza ran after her to find out what was the trouble, 
Flora owned a house, and now her oo-good husband was 
going to sell it, and they would have BO place to live, Aixl 
Judge Cady had said that there was nothing in the world he 
could do about it Married women didn't own anything. 
Everything they owned belonged to their husbands, Itat 
was the law. Aad the law said that the husbands could do 
anything they pleased with their wives* property! 

"Never mind," said Klfaa, TT1 go and find the kw aad 
cut it out of the book, and then you can keep your house." 

She did, too but that was many, many years kter. 

Little Eliza grew up to be young Miss Cady, as clever a 



154 CRUSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

young kdy as you could find between New York and 
Buffalo. When she had learned everything the schools in 
Johnstown could teach her, her father, bundled her off to the 
new seminary in Troy that Emma Willard had just opened 
up, and in no time at all she had learned all that the Troy 
seminary could teach her too. . . . Then what? . . . Then 
nothing at all, for there was no college in the country that 
would accept girls, no matter .now clever they were. So 
there was nothing for Miss Cady to do but put away her 
books and go home and keep house for her father and play 
the piano and pour tea and walk in the garden and wait 
for someone to come along and marry her* 

She didn't have to wait very long, pretty and clever as 
she was, and in 1840 she married a handsome young lawyer 
named Henry Stanton, being careful to leave out the "obey* 
from Tbve, honor, and obey" in the marriage lines. . , . 
Then off they went on their honeymoon, to London. Henry 
Stanton was a delegate to the world anti-slavery conven- 
tion there, and he thought his bride could enjoy the sights 
of London while he sat and listened to what William Lloyd 
Garrison and Wendell Phillips and the English abolitionists 
had to say. 

It didn't work out that way at all 

Elizabeth had no notion of seeing the sights of London 
while her husband was at the anti-slavery convention. That 
would be missing all the excitement. She went to the 
meetings of the convention herself, and it changed her life. 

She had expected to hear the great orators of England 
aod America declaim on die wickedness of slavery and 
say what was to be done to put an end to it Instead she 
heard them spend their time discussing the wickedness of 
women, ainJ deciding how to keep them from having any 
part ia the crusade against slavery. Those troublesome 
Americans had sent over a number of women as delegates 
and the siBy women expected to sit up on the platform, to 
speak their minds, even to vote . . . just as if they were 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 

men! That would never do why, that would make the 
whole anti-slavery movement ridiculous. 

To be sure, a woman sat on the throne of England: 
Queen Victoria herself, A woman could sit on a throne but 
not on a seat in their convention! So the convention sol* 
emnly voted that the women would have to sit off by them- 
selves in the gallery, or behind a curtain, so nobody would 
see them, and they couldn't, talk at all 

They wouldn't have treated slaves that way. 

Unless, of course, they had been women slaves. 

That was the first thing that happened to Mis. Stanton 
there in London. The second thing was just as important 
She met Lucretia Mott 

Now we must stop and get acquainted with Lueretia 
Mott even if it does interrupt the story of Mrs. Stanton, 

Lucretia was a Nantucket girl Nantucket girls learned 
early to be self-reliant and stouthearted They had to: their 
menfolk ware away cm whaling voyages for two or tibree 
years at a time and everything was in their hands. And 
Lucretia was a Quaker girl, and Quaker girls, too, learn to 
be self-reliant and independent, to Ksten to the "innea: 
voice," to go the way their conscience teBs them to go, no 
matter what the world says. When Locaretia was thirteen 
she went to study at a giris' seminary, and stayed on to 
teach. She met James Mott there, and married him at 
eighteen, so sbe ought to have been pleased Perhaps she 
was* But what impressed her most was that die taught just 
the same things &e roea taught, bat got only half the pay 
that the men received* 

Lueretia never quite got over that lesson. 

She gave her Me to teaching, and to crusading against 
slavery, but she gave her life to the crusade for women's 
rights, too. 

She was there in London when they decided to pot the 
women off the platform and away from die main hall, be- 
hind a curtain. Of course as soon as Mxs* Mott sat on one 



156 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

side of a curtain, it was all the people who sat on the other 
side who were behind it. They didn't realize that then, but 
we do now. 

Mrs. Mott didn't get a chance to talk from the platform 
at the London convention, but that wasn't so important. 
What was important was that she got a chance to talk to 
the delegates and their wives. 

Especially Henry Stanton s young wife, Elizabeth Cady. 
It was clear that Mrs. Mott liked her and trusted her. And 
as for Elizabeth, it was the most important thing that ever 
happened to her. 

There was a kind of apostolic laying on of hands. There 
was a passing on of the torch from Lucretia Mott to 
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, 

Now it is eight years kter, and we can go back to Mrs. 
Staston and her Declaration of Independence. She had 
moved from Boston with its ceaseless excitement over slav- 
ery and the lot of the Negro to the little town of Seneca 
Falls just a few miles from lovely Lake Seneca in upstate 
New York Even here all her friends were excited about 
ending the slavery of the Negro. Was no one interested in 
ending the slavery of women? 

Slavery! Wasn't that too strong a word? 

Well, Elizabeth Stanton and Mrs. Mott didn't think so, 
and they ought to know because they had been thinking 
about it since they were girls. 

In 1848 they put their heads together and decided that 
the time had come to do something about the position of 
women in America. And that meant a convention. In those 
days, when you wanted something done you always called 
a convention, sod if you were anybody at all you spent all 
your spare time going to conventions and even time that 
you couldn't spare. 

Itfe was to be a women's rights convention. 

Soon men and women were streaming into the little town 



THE BIGHTS OF WOMEN 

on the edge of Lake Seneca one famous name after an- 
other. None more famous than Lucretia Mott, though, un- 
less it was the fiery Negro orator, Frederick Douglass, so 
tall and handsome and with a voice like an organ. 

What to do? What better to do than issue a Women's 
Declaration of Independence? 

Elizabeth Stanton sat down and wrote it; she followed 
Jefferson's Declaration as closely as possible: 

"We hold these truths to be self-evident: that all men 
and women are created equal/* There, that was a good 
start. Then: 

*The history of mankind is a history of repeated injuries 
on the part of man toward woman. 3 * What injuries? 

He had never allowed her to vote. 

He had made laws in which she had no voice. 

He had made her pay taxes without representation. 

He had taken from her all her rights in property, even 
the wages she earned. 

He had kept all the professions far himself and refused 
to let women be preachers or doctors or lawyers. 

He had denied her an education. 

He had put her m an inferior position * . . aTkf kept her 
there. 

All true enough, too, that was the sad part of it Mrs. 
Stanton and Mrs. Mott weren't just two crackpots; the facts 
were on their side. 

But it was one thing to declare independence and draw 
up a long list of wrongs and injuries. It was quite another 
to know what to do to make things better. 

"We insist/* said the women at the convention, *oa aH 
the rights that belong to citizens of the United Statesr 

Did that mean the right to vofce? Certainty it did, said 
Elizabeth Stantaa. And sbe put ft to the coowntraa: women 
have "the sacred right to vote. 3 * There was quite a stir over 
that one. What boldnessl What audacity! Wasn't that going 
too far? Then up stood Frederick Douglass with his 



158 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

icent voice. Slavery was just as bad for women as it was 
for Negroes, he said. One way to end it was by giving 
everybody the vote including women. With Mr. Douglass* 
help, Elizabeth Stanton carried the day. 

So the great crusade was on: Women's Rightsl Votes for 
Women! 

It didn't get very far not then. But what Abraham Lin- 
coln later said of the Declaration of Independence itself 
we can say of this Women's Declaration of Independence. 
"They meant to raise a standard maxim for a free society; 
something everyone could know and test by/' 

Daniel Anthony was a successful businessman. 

But he was a Quaker and a reformer, too, active in all 
good causes. One day Daniel Anthony came down from 
nearby Rochester to see Mrs. Stanton, and he brought his 
daughter Susan with h. 

It was a case of love at first sight Or, if not love, some- 
thing as strong as love, and as enduring. For from that 
day on it was in 1851 the two women were inseparable. 

Jefferson and Madison; Sam Adams and John Adams; 
Lee and Jackson . . even these didn't work together more 
cbsely than Susan Anthony and Elizabeth Stanton. And 
their alliance lasted for fifty years. 

What a pair they were: so much alike in their faith and 
their hopes, so unlike in their character and their methods. 
Elizabeth with her husband and her seven children and 
her grandchildren; with her endless interest in lecturing 
and writing and editing; with her vivacity and excitement 
aad charm. And Susan, an old maid, married to the cause 
of WQH*ea*s rights, and coirieat to gcve her life to that cause, 
quiet, modest, hard-working, and sragb-mioded in fact 
with all the Quaker virtues. Each one was a tower of 
stoeaagjh; together they were Hke an army. 

"Never feigeC Mrs. Stantaa said later, "that if I have 
ctaae anything for the women of my coraftry, it is not I; it 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 159 

is Susan and I." And how beautifully they worked together, 
Susan all facts and figures and patience and planning, and 
Elizabeth all enthusiasm and energy and eloquence. There 
would be an important convention and Susan would per- 
suade Elizabeth that she simply had to make the keynote 
speech and then Susan would get up all the necessary 
material for the speech. There would be a meeting of a 
committee at the legislature, in Albany, perhaps on the 
right of women to own property, and of course Elizabeth 
would be the one to go down and argue the case, but it 
would be Susan who found all the facts and figures for 
her. . . . 

But don't think that Susan Anthony was Just a glorified 
secretary. Not at all. She was a person in her own right, 
was Susan, and as the years went on and Elizabeth got in- 
volved in editing that odd magazine called the Revokstton, 
or in lecturing, more and more of the work fell on the tire- 
less Susan, and more of the responsibility too. 

Thus it was Susan who decided that the time had coroe 
to go on and vote, no matter what happened. And one fine 
day in 1872 she showed up at the voting booth, wilh BO 
less than sixteen other ladies of Rochester, and announced 
that they were all going to vote and nobody could stop 
them. Nobody did, either not just then. To be sure a few 
weeks later she was arrested for illegal voting which is just 
what she wanted to happeDh-and in due course of time she 
was tried and found guilty and fined one hundred doQais. 
*1 won't pay,** she said, "nobody wifl ever make ine pay." 
And she didn't either. The Judge, who had hoped to make 
an example of her, didn't have the courage to send her to 
jaiL 

And it was Susan, too, who went out west to persuade the 
new states to give votes to women. Wyoming had fed the 
way, in 1869, even before it was a fulHIedged state. Soon 
Utah followed, and then Colorado, and ooe by ooe the 
other territories and states out in the Far West 



l6o CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Neither Elizabeth Stanton nor Susan Anthony lived long 
enough to see women's rights at full tide, but both of them 
lived long enough to see the turn of the tide* 

Once when Susan Anthony was still teaching school she 
went to a meeting of Rochester teachers where the men 
(remember women were supposed to be seen but not heard) 
discussed the question of why teachers were not respected 
as much as lawyers or doctors. Susan stood it as long as 
she could; then she got up to say just one sentence: "As 
long as society says that woman has not brains enough to 
be a doctor or a lawyer or a minister, but has plenty of 
brains to be a teacher, then every man who is a teacher 
admits that he has no more brains than a woman/* 

Brains enough to be a teacher? Brains enough to be a 
doctor or a kwyer? It wasn't as simple as that It took more 
than brains to be a teacher or a doctor or a lawyer. It took 
education and training. How was any woman to teach any- 
thing beyond the ABCs, or be a doctor or a lawyer or a 
preacher, if she wasn't allowed to have an education? 

Education! Education for girls! Education for women! 

Girls were allowed to go to school, of course up to a 
point They were expected to learn reading and writing 
and a bit of arithmetic enough reading to read the Bible; 
eaaough writing to write letters; enough arithmetic to add 
up the grocery bill But after that? 

Well, after that they could stay home and learn useful 
things like sewing and baking and washing and ironing. If 
they were rich enough to have servants, or slaves, they 
could learn to play the piano and sing a few tunes, and to 
paint fthirat, and maybe even to read a bit of French, just 
to show that they were ladies and not just women! 

Of course there were always a few girls who somehow 
broke through what Mary Lyon called "this empty gen- 
tility, this genteel nothingi^ss^ and showed that they had 
erf their own* Some of tiiem were hxiy enough to 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN l6l 

have fathers who believed that girls had minds too like 
that wonderful Margaret Fuller, whose father taught her 
Latin and Greek when she was hardly more than a baby, 
and who grew up in the company of artists and writers 
and philosophers and became something of an artist and a 
writer and a philosopher herself. Or like Elizabeth Cady 
for that matter. And some of them were just naturally so 
smart and so determined that nothing could stop them not 
even the lack of an education. 

Like Emma Willard, for example, or Mary Lyon, or 
Elizabeth BlackwelL 

Here is Emma Willard, who had always longed for an 
education. But how did a New England country girl get 
herself an education? At last, after she was grown up and 
married, she had her chance. Her husband had moved to 
Middlebury, way up in northern Vermont, where he was 
in charge of an academy. Middlebury had a college too. 
Not for women, of coursedon't be sffly; these were no 
colleges for women. Everything was for men. But by great 
good luck Mrs. Willard had a nephew who was all ready 
for college, and off he went to Middleboiy to get the educa- 
tion Mrs. Willard couldn't get But there was nothing to 
prevent his aunt from reading all of his textbooks aaad learn- 
ing all the things he learned especially as she was smarter 
than he was. But what a way to get an education! 

In 1814 Mrs. Willard thought that she had learned 
enougjh to teach on her own, and that year she opened a 
female seminary that's what they were called then. It flour- 
ished, too; even the long, bitter winters couldn't freeze tie 
desire for an education in tie girls of Vermont But Ver- 
mont was such a fittfe state; Emina WiBard needed a larger 
stage for Bar pearfoamance* One day she sat down and 
wrote a letter to Governor De Witt Cfintcm of the neigfcbor- 
ing state of New York. What a famous letter that tamed 
out to be. Governor Qin&m was doing great things for 
education m New York; wouldn't he please txy to do some- 



l62 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

thing for the education of girk while he was at it? High 
schools, seminaries, colleges that was what Mrs* Willard 
proposed. It was a bold idea, but not too bold for the man 
who was to build the great Erie Canal three hundred miles 
across the state. Governor Clinton caught fire at once and 
sent off a message to the New York legislature with Mrs, 
Willard's proposals. And the legislature well, it did noth- 
ing. 

But all was not lost. For now some gentlemen in the city 
of Troy, New York, caught fire too. They invited Mrs, 
Willard to come to Troy and open a seminary there. 

Within a year Emma Willard Seminary had opened its 
doors. The standards were high. It wasn't a college, but it 
acted as if it were. Lalfn, Greek, mathematics, science all 
the hard subjects that young men studied at college. 
Quickly the word went out that here was a place where a 
clever girl could really get an education not just in pour- 
ing tea and playing minuets on the piano and dancing the 
waltz. Soon girls were streaming in from all over the country 
to Mrs, WiDanTs seminary. For that matter they still are. 

That was just the beginning for Emma Willard. With the 
seminary in full blast, she took off for Europe to study 
schools, to study them and to create them. It was a day 
when everybody was interested in Greece which had had 
such a glorious past, and then long centuries of oppression, 
and which was now once again struggling for independence. 
Hie poet, Lord Byron, was out there fighting f or the Greeks, 
and the "Chevalier* Samuel Grldfey Howe. And Americans 
were Tiamfng their new towns Athens and Corinth and 
even Ypsilanti ia honor of Gteece; and all the new houses 
that went up had marble columns (or just wooden columns 
made to foofc Mfce marble) in the Greek style. Mrs, Willard, 
too, wanted to help Greece. She ocraHn t fight, not with 
gms anyway, so she did what she codkL She wait to 
Athens aad opened a school to train women teachers for 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN if^J 

Greek schools. It was the first teacher-training school 
opened by any American earlier even tfran Horace Mann's 
normal school in Lexington. 

Mary Lyon aimed even higher. She wanted a real college 
for women not just a finishing school or a seminary. She 
got it, too. 

She usually got what she went after. Her father had 
died when she was scarcely more than a baby, and there 
had been little time for school, or money either. But Maiy 
didn't really need time: she could learn twice as fast as 
anyone else, even in Yankee Massachusetts where babies 
were born with glasses on. Twice as fast? Why, ten times 
as fast is closer to the trutk She went through an English 
grammar in four days, learning it all by heart Then she 
found a latin grammar and mastered it in three days. 
Think of that next time you have to learn to decline a 
I^atin verb over the weekend! She managed to get a bit of 
schooling at the Amherst Academy, and when she was 
fifteen she began to teach school herself. A litde later she 
was teaching in her own academy over in Ipswich, aorth 
of Boston, next door to where Anne Hutdbinsoai had set 
herself up as the equal of the Puritan minister . . . remem- 
ber? And all the while Mary Lyon was dreaming of some- 
thing better: a college for girls. 

As yet there was no such thing in afl America-car far 
that matter in all of England eftbex. Imagine: nowhere 
could girls gel a proper education! But already things were 
stirring. In 1835 Ober lia College, out in Ohio, opeoed its 
doors to woauen as well as to men. Wonderful Bide Ofcerlin, 
so full of courage and of ideas; two years later ft welcomed 
Negroes too. It was the first college anywhere in the world 
to admit both wosaen and Negroes. No woodear it grew to 
be ooe of the great colleges of the world, with that kind of 
beginning. 

''When you haw a great object In view let BO obstacle, 



164 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

no difficulty, distract you from it. Go where no one else is 
willing to go; do what no one else is willing to do." So 
wrote Mary Lyon, and she practiced what she preached. 
She had a great object in view: a college for women that 
should be as good as any college for men as good as 
Harvard or Yale or Ainherst in the lovely village where she 
had gone to schooL 

All through her years of teaching Mary Lyon talked 
about her college and planned for it and raised money for 
it You could see her, flitting from town to town with her 
green velvet bag, talking in churches and in sewing circles 
and in schools, raising money for her college five dollars 
here, two dollars there. It all went into the green bag, and 
in the end the green bag turned into a college* At last, in 
1837, she was ready to start She chose the village of South 
Hadley, in the Connecticut Valley, not far from Amherst, 
and named the college after one of the hffls along the banks 
of the placid Connecticut River Mount Holyoke College. 
It was a real college, too, not just a finishing school, its 
courses modeled on those at Ainherst College, and some of 
the Amherst professors rode along the winding roads and 
over the notch in the bfflg to South Hadley to teach them, 
The Amherst professors weren't the only ones who rode 
over the notch, either; if any of you should go to Amherst 
College, or to Mount Holyoke, you will quicHy discover 
how well worn is the road over the notch between the two 



Now at last women had a coflege of their own. What an 
excitement on opening day, as fathers and mothers drove 
up with tbefr daughteis real pioneers, those daughters^- 
wfth Miss Lyon there to receive them and show them the 
red brick building rising up five stories high out of a muddy 
waste, What a gkxrious confusion. You could hear the car- 
penters hammering away, and there were workmen tacking 
down t!ie carpets, and young ladies sitting around a table 
hemming the linen, and others scurrying around the kitchen 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 165 

getting up some kind of lunch for the hungry students and 
their parents. And teachers sitting on the stair steps giving 
examinations to the entering freshmen. ... AH new, and 
raw, but then so was Harvard College when it started, in 
1636, and a little time would take care of all that Everybody 
pitched in to help, those first years: the townspeople, 
and the parents and the girls, who brought flowers and 
shrubs from home to plant in the grounds, and even some 
of the young men from Amherst College. And how the 
girls clamored to get in! Why, the year after Mount Hofyoke 
College opened Miss Lyon had to turn away four hundred 
of them. 

Mary Lyon made two things so dear that they never had 
to be proved again* 

One was that girls wanted to go to college, just like boys. 

The other was that girls could learn anything that young 
men could learn. 

Anything? 

Yes, anything. 

Look at Elizabeth Blackwefl, who wanted to be a doctor. 

Who ever heard of a woman doctor? Women weren't 
smart enough for doctoring. Women weren't strong eaougfc 
to saw off arms and legs. Women would faint dead away 
if they saw blood. 

And besides, it was immodest and indecent 

Then why did a nice young lady like Elizabeth Blackwefl 
want to be a doctor? 

Wefl, one reason was because she was told that Ae 
couldn't, aid she wouldn't stand for that. She came from 
an independent family, did EBzabeth , . . from a femfly 
that knew its own mind and, what's more, bad minds to 
know. 

Her brother Henry believed so stranger in women's rights 
that he married Lucy Stone and together they spent all 
their Kves cnisading for women, . . .Who was Lucy Stone? 



l66 CKUSABERS FOR FREEDOM 

She was the young lady who saw no reason why she should 
give up her own name, just because she married, and so 
she kept her name. To this day married women who keep 
their own names are called Lucy Stoners. 

And another brother, Dr. Samuel Blackwell, married 
Antoinette Brown, who was the first woman preacher in 
the country. She had gone to Oberlin College, of course- 
just like Lucy Stone. Once when Miss Brown went to a 
temperance convention the delegates spent the whole time 
arguing about whether or not she should be allowed to 
speak The editor of the New York Tribune* the famous 
Horace Greeley, reported the convention this way; 

Fmsr DAY: Crowding a woman off the platform. 

SECOND DAY: Gagging her, 

THEKD DAY: Voting that she shall stay gagged. 

As if you could gag the Reverend Antoinette Brown 
Bladfcwefl! 

But let's get back to Elizabeth, wearing her heart out to 
be a doctor. It wasn t just that she was "contrary-minded,^ 
as they used to say in New England, and wanted to do 
what she wasn't allowed to do. Of course there was more 
to it than that She wanted to do some good in the world. 
She wanted to help the poor and the sick, to relieve some 
of the pain and suffering that she saw all around her. And 
what better way to do that than to be a doctor? 

She was teaching in the South when she made up her 
mind to study medicine, and the first thing she did was to 
persuade a professor at the College of Medicine down in 
Charleston to let her study his medical books. Even that 
was a pretty daring request from a young lady, and most 
doctors would simply have said no. But Professor Dickson 
was pretty daring himself, so he said yes. 

Next; a medical school But where? 

These was not a medical school in the country that would 
tate a woman. Elizabeth found that out all rigjit when she 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 167 

started writing around to them: Harvard, Philadelphia, Jef- 
ferson, Louisville . . . No! Nol No! No! always the same. 

But wait Here's one that says yes! It is the Geneva Medi- 
cal School, up in New York, not far from Seneca Falls where 
Elizabeth Cady Stanton is busy drafting a Declaration of 
Independence. 

They didn't really mean to admit her at the Geneva 
Medical School, but the professors put it up to the students, 
and the students thought, What a lark! A woman studying 
medicine; let's let her come and make a fool of herself. 

So off she went, to Geneva. The professors didn't approve 
of her at all; the townspeople in Geneva said that she was 
"either mad or bad," but she stuck to it all the same, work- 
ing twice as hard as any of the men. In the end she gradu- 
ated at the head of her class. Then over to Europe for more 
study to Paris, to Berlin, to the famous St Bartholomew's 
Hospital in London. When she was through she knew lots 
more medicine than most other American doctors, 

You'd think her troubles were at an end, but they had 
just begun. Back to New York came Elizabeth BlaekweH, 
with high hopes, but she couldn't find an office and she 
couldn't get into a hospital, and she couldn't practice inedi- 
cine. She opened a little clinic in the slums of New Yodk 
where poor women could come for help, and after a while 
she bought a house down in what is now *the Village" and 
opened an infirmary for women, with all women doctors 
and nurses that meant herself, her sister, aad a poor Polish 
refugee woman. 

A women's hospital, women doctors how shocking! 
Whenever the hoodlums and toughs of that district couldn't 
think of anything better or worse to do, they would stand 
in front of Dr* Bkcfcweffs hospital ai*d sneer at ber and at 
her patients and throw rocks through windows and show 
in many other ways how superior men were to wooaeuu 

But Dr. Bkdcwefl kept on, and won the affection of her 
patients and the respect of other doctors in the cSy, Tbea 



l68 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

came the Civil War, with its terrible need for nurses, and 
Dr. Blackwell trained nurses for the army, and then went 
down to Washington to see that they got where they could 
do the most good. For the stuffed shirts in Washington had 
the curious notion that women shouldn't be allowed to be 
nurses not unless they were very old or very plain, anyway. 
But they soon had to give up that notion, and thank their 
stars they could get nurses trained by people like Dr. Black- 
well 

After the war things were different The country was 
used to women nurses now; and no longer shocked at the 
idea of women doctors. In 1868 Dr. Blackwell was able to 
open not only a new women's infirmary but a medical 
school for women as well. What a triumph in twenty years! 

Then Dr. Bkckwell sailed back to England, where she 
had been bom, and became a professor at the London 
School of Medicine, and for thirty years she trained women 
doctors, hundreds of them, who went out to all parts of the 
world. For by now women nurses and doctors were like 
women teachers: they were the most natural thing in the 
workL Nobody could remember when they didn't have 
women doctor But Elizabeth Blackwell could. 

Now we can go back to Elizabeth Stanton and Susan 
Anthony and their lifelong struggle to win votes for women. 

They were very old by now, both of them in their eighties, 
but no matter. lite torch that they carried will not fall to 
the ground or be snuffed out There are always younger 
women to take it and hold it high, 

Ufce Carrie Chapman Catt 

She realty was young, too. When Mrs. Stanton wrote that 
Declaration of Independence, Carrie wasn't even born. 
When Susan Anthony got herself arrested for voting, Carrie 
was a little god of thirteen with a pigtail and freckles. 

It's difficult to tdtt you how different she was from Mrs. 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 169 

Mott and Mrs. Stanton and Miss Anthony. She wasn't even 
a New Englander. She wasn't even a Quaker. 

She was just a little girl who grew up on an Iowa farm 
and went to a country school, and when she was through 
with high school she said she was going to the state uni- 
versityjust like that By now, though, that was no longer 
surprising; out west girls took it for granted that they could 
go to the state university just as boys did especially in 
Iowa, which was the first state to admit girls to its uni- 
versity, ... So Carrie taught school and saved her money 
and went off to the university, and learned not only history 
and literature but how to speak in public. When she was 
through she went back to teaching, and before she was 
twenty-five she was superintendent of schools at Mason 
City, which was a pretty big city as cities went out in Iowa 
in those days. She didn't stay superintendent vay long, 
though; she got married instead, and then she got interested 
in politics and that meant that she got interested in votes 
for women. For what was the use of politics if you couldn't 
even vote? 

You will remember that Elizabeth Stanton and Susan 
Anthony made a wonderful team. Wefl, Carrie Chapman 
Catt made a wonderful team too all by herself. She could 
speak and write and get people exerted, just Bfce Mrs. Staa- 
ton; she could plan and organize and work behind the 
scenes, just like Miss Anthony. She had all the energy m 
the world, and after she married George Catt, who was a 
famous engineer, she had all the money she needed too, 
and she couH give her time to tbe crusade for votes. Tlaae 
had been a kind of laying oa of hands from Lucretia Mott 
to Elizabeth Stanton, and now there was another laying on 
of hands from old Susan Aatbcmy to Mrs. Catt 

And now in 1900 the clouds were breaking up at last and 
the sun was streaming through. Even Miss Anthony, eigfaty- 
five years old, and infa^d to the last, qqoH see that "Mine 
eyes have seen tbe glory of the coming of the Lwd/* she 



I/O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

sang in her cracked old voice, and it was true. Now nothing 
could stop the triumph of the great cause to which she had 
given her life. It was hard to believe that it was just the 
other day that it had all seemed so ridiculous, even so 
wicked. . . . One state after another gave the vote to 
women, and with the vote went all those other rights that 
they had fought for, so hard and so long. 

Then came World War L It was a war for democracy, 
said President Wilson, a war for democracy everywhere in 
the world Then why not start at home? Why not start by 
giving the vote to women everywhere in the United States? 
That's democracy. 

And that is just what happened. President Wilson spoke 
out for the rights of women, and in 1919 Congress passed 
the Nineteenth Amendment to the Constitution- you can 
remember it by all those nineteens giving the vote to 
women everywhere. 

Would the states agree? Most of them would, but some 
of them held back. Then up and down the country went 
Mrs, Catt, talking to legislatures and pleading with the 
public and meeting with governors and addressing meet- 
ings and writing letters, and one by one the states fell into 
line. Finally there was just Tennessee-it all seemed to hinge 
on that state. The fight went on for weeks and weeks. In 
the end it was decided by the youngest member of the 
legklature, Hany Burns scarcely more than a boy. Tote 
far suffrage/* his mother wrote him. *T>on > t forget to be a 
good boy and help Mrs. Catt? He did > too-and the amend- 
ment passed. 

Weaiy but happy, Mrs. Catt came home to New York. 
When die got off the train in the Pennsylvania Station with 
the sun slanting down through the windows into the great 
hall, tinae was Governor Alfred K Smith to greet her, in 
full dress, and a military band playing ''Hail, the Conquer- 
ing Hero ComesT and the streets black with men and 



THE RIGHTS OF WOMEN 

women waving flags and throwing confetti and cheering 
themselves hoarse. 

What a change since 1848. If only LucreSa Mott and 
Elizabeth Stanton and Susan Anthony could have lived to 
see it. 

So women's rights won out in the end, just as the crusade 
for freedom for the Negro won out, just as the crusade for 
the rights of children won out. Who would have thought 
it? Who would have thought it when Lucretia Mott was 
forced off the platform at the London convention? Who 
would have thought it when the Seneca Falls convention 
passed that ridiculous resolution about votes for women? 
Who would have thought it when Mary Lyon opened her 
struggling little college in the hills of New England? Who 
would have thought it when rowdies smashed up Dr, Black- 
well^ shabby little infirmary down in New York? 

Remember: 

One man with a dream, at pleasure, 
Shall go forth and conquer a crown; 
And three with a new songs measure 
Can trample an empire down. 



THE EIGHT OF ASYLUM 



Asylum. It is a Greek word It means, quite simpiy, security. 
It means a place where you are saf e Hfce home. 

Remember the Pilgrims who took refuge in the Dutch 
city of Leyden, and then sailed on the Magfo&er to the 
sandy shores of Cape Cod? Remember the Puritans, twenty 
shiploads of them, crossing the stormy seas to Boston Har- 
bor and setting up the Massachusetts Bay Colony? Remem- 
ber Roger Williams fleeing across the winter snows to the 
islands of Narragansett Bay and setting up the colony erf 
Rhode Island wheie everybody was allowed to wQcslap as 
he pleased? * . . And Wiffiam Benn bringing over thousands 
of Quakers from RngfaiJ and Lutherans from the Rhine 
Valley to his colony of Pennsylvania? 

AH of them fleeing hem persecution or infustiee or war. 
All of them finding asylum in the New WorkL 

It is an old story, the stay of flight and asjtom-andl a 
story that is ever fresh and ne*r. It is as old as the Jews 
wandering for forty years in the Wilderaess, seeking tibe 



176 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Promised Land, and as new as the story of refugees trying 
to escape from Communist East Germany to Republican 
West Germany. 

People in flight! Thousands and thousands of them, some- 
times millions of them. Swarming onto the roads, fording 
rivers and crossing mountains, crowding into little cockle- 
shell boats, fleeing before the men on horseback with their 
long spears, or before the men in armor with their muskets, 
or the men in tanks with their guns, or the men in airplanes 
circling overhead and dropping bombs on the helpless ref- 
ugees below. 

Men and women in flight, giving up everything their 
homes, their farms, their cattle, the flowers they had planted 
in the garden, the furniture they had made, die books and 
pictures they had learned to love, the toys and dolls they 
had pkyed with. Giving up everything their towns and 
villages, their neighbors, their schools, their churches, their 
life work . . hoping to find asylum in some new land. 

Why can't people live together in peace? Why must those 
who win wars drive out those who lose? Surely there is 
room enough for all of them? 

Why must those of one race or one color drive out those 
of another race or another color? 

Why must those who worship God one way drive out 
those who worship Him in a different way? 

Look at Prance under Louis XEV, who sat on the throne 
for sixty-five years all the time from 1660 to 1715. That's a 
long time to be King. 

He was called the Sun King. He was the sun around 
which all lesser stars revolved He was the sun, and all 
light streamed out from him. If he was not there, all was 
dart 

Anyway, that's what he thought 

Natoralfy, he thought that everything should be done 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 177 

his way. When he stood up everybody should stand up, 
When he sat down everybody should stand up too, for that 
matter. When he took snuff everybody should sneeze. 

One thing he was sure of. Everybody in France should 
worship just as he worshiped. He was a Catholic, so every- 
body should be a Catholic. 

But everybody wasn't a Catholic in the France of his 
day. There were probably a million Protestants in France. 
They were called Huguenots the word means "people who 
associate together"; we would probably call them Joiners. 
They had their own church, and their own pastor^ and 
their own schools; they had their own way of life. 

That was what Louis XIV couldn't stand that anyooe 
should have a religion or a way of life that was different 
from his. 

In 1685 the blow fell That year the Sun King made one 
of the worst mistakes in history. Of course he didn't admit 
that it was a mistake; a King can never make a mistake. 
But it was, all the same. For he sail, "No more Protestants 
in France! Everybody has to have the same religion as tbe 
King.** So all over France sddieis moved in em the families 
of the Huguenots. They settled on them, four or firo soldiers 
to a household, and literally ate the people out of Boose 
and home. They beat the men and terrified the women and 
took the children away and pit them ia monasteries or 
nunneries. They closed Huguenot schools and churches and 
arrested Huguenot teachers and preachers. 

What should the Huguenots do? What could they do but 
give in or escape? 

Him came the great flight of the Huguenots. Praoa evesry 
village and town of France they streamed out toward the 
frontiers of neighboring countries. Picture them: okl men 
with white beards, young mothers with babies ia tfaw arms, 
boys and giris tagging along bdhmd their parents, hero sad 
there a young man driving a wagon loaded with blankets 
and food and a few bundles of cbtbi&g, and peifeaps some 



178 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

old grandmother or sick child lying on the bundles. They 
traveled by night and hid by day, in the country barns or in 
patches of forest, for the King did not want them to leave 
the country and his soldiers had orders to stop them and 
arrest them if they tried to do so. 

Some of them got over the border to nearby Holland. 
Others crossed the Rhine River into Germany. Others some- 
how fought their way across the mountains and reached the 
Swiss cantons. Still others, from the northern provinces, 
made their way to harbor cities like Brest or Le Havre and 
managed to hire little fishing boats to ferry them across the 
Channel to England, or perhaps hid away on some merchant 
vessel that sailed for more distant ports. 

Altogether about three hundred thousand Huguenots left 
France and found asylum in other lands. That may not 
seem a great many to you, but imagine what it would be 
like if about three million Americans should leave the 
United States all at once. 

How lucky that the Huguenots had somewhere to go. 

Holland welcomed them, little Holland which had wel- 
comed the Pilgrims, and which was one of the freest coun- 
tries in the world. And thousands of Huguenots settled 
down in Amsterdam and Leyden and The Hague. 

The cities of Switzerland welcomed them Geneva by its 
lovely lake, and Berne in the middle of the Alps, and Basle 
at the head of the Rhine River welcomed them and fed 
them and clothed them and cared for their sick, and kept 
as many of them as they could. Louis XIV threatened the 
Swiss with the most awful punishments for helping the 
Huguenots, but they refused to be afraid 

Ite German states welcomed them, especially Prussia, 
whose Etng collected money for them and gave them homes 
to five in. 

Most important of all England welcomed them, raised 
money f OT them, let them set up their own churches and 
schools, and made them feel at home. 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 179 

How fortunate for the Huguenots that they had other 
countries they could go to* But how fortunate I or the other 
countries, too, that the Huguenots came. 

France never quite got over losing three hundred tiboo^ 
sand of her most intelligent and courageous inhabitants. 

And the other countries never got over their good fortune 
in having so many Huguenots come to join them and be 
part of them. 

Take America, for instance. 

Nature, you might say, had made America an asylum 
all that land, more than, in the whole of Europe, But even 
in America there were some who said, "Stay out" Even 
here there were some who said, **You must speak our lan- 
guage, you must be of our race, you must worship our God, 
or we won't let you iru" 

That's what the Spaniards said, and they owned most of 
South America and a good part of North America loo. 
They wouldn't let anyone in who wasn't both Spanish aad 
Catholic* That's what the French said, and they owned afl 
of Canada, and a good part of the Mississippi Valley as 
well They wouldn't let anyone in who wasn't both French 
and Catholic. 

But that's not what the English said. They sang a differ- 
ent tune. They didn't quite say, *Come ooe, come afl,* but 
that's really what it amounted ta So far as the English were 
concerned there was room enough for all, if not in ooe 
colony, then in another: if not m Massachusetts, thea in 
Rhode Island; if not in New York, then in Pennsylvania; if 
not in Virginia, than in Carolina. Room for Pilgrims and 
Puritans, room foe: Quakers and Baptists, room for Catholics 
and Jews. And room for HugueMts, 

Room? Why, everybody wanted the Hugoeoots. Hie 
Americans frad that much se&se anyway. Everybody washed 
them, and tibey weot eve^ywi^re. Hiese wespesa't actoa% so 



l8o CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

many of them perhaps fifteen or twenty thousand alto- 
gethernot as many people as go to a big college football 
game today. But what a difference they made! They scattered 
all through the English colonies Massachusetts, New York, 
Virginia, South Carolina and wherever they went they 
took with them their energy and industry, their courage 
and independence. 

What a difference they made, these Huguenots from 
France. In no time at all they had made their mark in the 
new country, and in history too. Here is Peter Faneuil of 
Boston; his father fled to Holland, and then came to the 
Bay Colony, and now Peter has made a fortune and built 
the great hall that bears his name and given it to the people 
of Boston, and for them it became "the cradle of Liberty'* 
the hall where the men of Boston voted their colony into 
the Revolution, Or here is Apollos de Revoire; his son was 
that Paul Revere who made the famous midnight ride 
through the countryside, shouting that the British were 
coming you remember him from Longfellow's poem. . . . 
Or here are the Bowdoins one of them ended up as gover- 
nor of Massachusetts and gave his name to a famous college 
maybe you will go there someday, and be a poet like 
Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, who went there and who 
was part Huguenot too. 

Or look at New York City and the nearby town of New 
Rochelle, named after old Rochelle on the coast of France, 
There had always been some Huguenots in New York, even 
when it was New Amsterdam Peter Minuit, for example, 
the man who bought Manhattan Island from the Indians; 
or Judith Bayard, the wife of that Peter Stuyvesant who 
hobbled around on his wooden leg. Now came many more 
the Jays for example; one of them was to be the first 
Chief Justice of the United States. Or the Bayards, who 
gave so many senators and diplomats to the United States. 
Or the De la Noyes. You may think you don't know them 



THE BIGHT OF ASYLUM l8l 

but remember Franklin Delano Roosevelt, and you will see 
that you do. 

So it went everywhere in the colonies. Look at the 
Huguenots in the middle colonies, and think of Philip 
Freneau in New Jersey, who was the first real American 
poet, or the Du Fonts of Maryland with their gunpowder 
factory. And down in Charleston, South Carolina, every 
other name, it seemed, was Huguenot and still is: Legar6 
and Manigault and Ravenel and Petigru and Laurais who 
was Washington's friend and General Francis Marion, who 
is remembered as the Swamp Fox of the Revolution. 

France has done many good things for America: sending 
over Lafayette to help win independence is what you prob- 
ably know best. But the best thing France ever did fas 
America was something she had no notion of doing at alL 
It was sending so many Huguenots over to the New World. 

We learned early, here in America, that it is a good 
thing to be an asylum. 

That, in any event, is what America became: an asylum 
for those people of all countries who never had quite enough 
to eat; for those who weren't allowed to worship their own 
way; for those who were tired of soldiering, and o wars 
not of their making; for those who wanted to escape ficom 
the iron rule of emperors and dictators; for those who were 
despised and mistreated; tor those who hungered and 
thirsted after an education, if not f or themselves, then for 
their children. 

A hundred years ago-oh, more than that even these 
was a popular song that they knew even in Europe, It 
went like tins: 

We have room for *M creation, md our banner is unfurled, 
Here's a general invitation to the people of the wodd: 
Come along, come along, make no delay! 
Come from every nation, come from every way! 
Our I&nds are broad enough, don't be alarmed, 
And Unde Sam is ridi enough to give us aU a farm. 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

And how they came, from every country of the Old 
World, shipload after shipload, pouring into New York Har- 
bor, and Boston, and Baltimore, and New Orleans, too, and 
spreading out all over the country. Hundreds of thousands 
of Irish fleeing from starvation as from a pestilence: imagine 
starvation in that beautiful island. Germans first a trickle 
of refugees from the Revolution of 1848 that didn't come 
offthe Forty-Eighters, they were called and then a mil- 
lion others who fled from hunger and misery and war. They 
swarmed into Ohio and Wisconsin and Missouri until you 
would have thought that these were all German States, but 
pretty soon you couldn't tell them from the Yankees or the 
Irish or the Norwegians who had settled down in these 
states as welL 

Then, later on, the Italians and the Poles and the Bohe- 
mians, coming to the land of a second chance. And the 
Jews from the ghettos of Poland and Russia, fleeing from 
bitter persecution and hoping to find an asylum where they 
would be treated as equals. And still kter the refugees 
from the Russian Revolution, and the peoples from the 
Htde Baltic countries that Russia had swallowed up, and 
the Hungarians who fled from the iron grip of the Com- 
munists after they had tried a revolution and lost. 

What a long story of poverty and misery and persecu- 
tion. What a long story of asylum. 

In 1876 France gave a birthday present to the United 
States, which was just erne hundred years old: the present 
didn't actually arrive far another ten years, but that didn't 
matter. She gave the United States the Statue of Liberty 
which stands in the entrance of the haibor of New York, with 
its torch ever bright: it is the first thing everyone goes to see 
when he comes to New Yoric. What did the Statue of Liberty 
stand for? Tlie winning of independence by the Americans 
in 1776? Libeirty for Americans? The friendship of America 
and France? 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 183 

Yes, all of these. But most important was something else, 
The sculptor who made the statue he was a Frenchman 
named Frederic Bartholdi called it Liberty Enlightening 
the World. Liberty was to stand in the harbor holding out 
the hand of welcome to all newcomers, and her flaming 
torch was to be the promise of freedom to them to all of 
them. That is what Emma Lazarus saw. She was a New 
York Jewish girl who knew all about the suffering of her 
people in Russia and Poland and who had worked with 
the Jewish refugees who came flocking into New York. In 
1886 she wrote a poem to be engraved on the pedestal of 
the Statue of Liberty: 

Here at our sea-washed., sunset gates shaft stand 
A mighty woman with a torch whose flame 
Is the imprisoned lightning, and her name, 
Mother of Exiles. From her beaconrhand 
Glows world-wide welcome; her mUd eyes command 
The air-bridged harbor that twin cities frame. 
"Keep, ancient lands, your storied pomp" cries she 
With silent lips. "Give me your tired, your poor, 
Jour huddled masses yearmng to breathe free, 
The wretched refuse of your teen&ng shore, 
Send these, the homdess, tempest-tossed, to me: 
I Uft my lamp beside the golden door" 

The tired, the poor, the huddled masses yearning to 
breathe free those are the ones who found asylum in 
America* 

America itself was an asylum, but the greatest champion 
of the right of asylum was not an American bat a Norwe- 
gian. His name was Fridtjof Nanseo. 

Norway is just a little country, all mountains and snow 
and long winding fjords that cot deep into the coast, aad 
with fewer people than half a dozen American cities today, 
but she has produced far more than her share of great 
None was greater than Fridtjof Nansen. 



184 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

He even looked like a great man, and you don't know 
how unusual that is. Six feet tall, broad-shouldered, straight 
as a Norwegian pine, fierce blue eyes, golden hair he 
looked like a Viking warrior, and he was. Even as an old 
man he was magnificent; at the League of Nations, in 
Geneva, they said that next to Mount Blanc the most 
splendid sight in all Switzerland was Fridtjof Nansen. They 
said that when he went by, even the mountains bowed 
down to him. 

What a life of adventure and of peril; what a life of con- 
questbut always in the cause of peace. From the time he 
was a boy he had hurled himself against nature, steeled 
his body and his mind but never his heart against hard- 
ship. Before he was twenty he had crossed the towering 
mountains of Norway on skis the first man ever to do that 
Before he was twenty, too, he proved himself the fastest 
ice skater in the world. He could sail his boat on the Norwe- 
gian fjords in any weather; he could swim through the icy 
waters of the arctic seas; he could figfct polar bears and 
wolves with only a hunting knife. And it wasn't all just 
strength and courage either: he could dissect a fish; he 
could test the currents of the polar seas, he could write 
books on icebergs, he could direct scientific expeditions and 
lecture at universities. 

It was the arctic North that fascinated him the only 
part of the world that had not yet been conquered. So he 
set out to conquer it With three companions he did what 
had never been done before (unless by some unknown 
Eskimo} he crossed the heart of the immense island of 
Greenland by sfed and snowshoe and skL Then, a few years 
later, he was off to chart the waters of the northern seas 
and to find the North Pole. He fitted out a ship-it was 
called the Forward- with food and medicines and supplies 
airf a thousand books; he sailed ft deep into arctic waters, 
dtftteg with the ice; then with a single companion he set 
oat with skis and dog sleds to the North Pole, four hundred 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 185 

miles away. He didn't quite make it, but he came closer 
than anyone had ever come before. And he had lots of 
time to think, too, for the two men spent almost a year in 
an ice house polar bear and walrus for food, bearskins 
for beds and blankets, blubber for light before they man- 
aged to find their way back to their ship. When the Forward 
came sailing back into Oslo Harbor one September morn- 
ing there were a hundred ships out to greet it, and cannon 
booming from the forts, and the flags fluttering from every 
house, and the waterfront black with people to welcoiae 
Nansen home. 

It was not just that he had reached farthest north* That 
stirred everybody's imagination, to be sure that and the 
story of courage. But there was more to it than that It had 
been a great scientific expedition as well, and in die end it 
took six big volumes to tell the story of all the scientific 
findings. No wonder his own university made htm a profes- 
sor, and universities all over the world hastened to honor 
him. 

A great sportsman; a great explorer; a great writer; a 
great scientist. 

That was enougjh of a career for any man. 

But wait! We have hardly begun. 

The peaks have been reached, they were so low. Hie vast 
expanse seems small and the snow fields no longer gleam, 
the mountain tarn is not high nor lonely and the white swans 
are flown. But once more, yet once more, tie wings can be 
stretched for (me flight beyoad the peaks aad the glaciers, 
O brave dreamed* 

That's what Nansea himseff said, and that fe the best 
description of him: brave dreamer. 

First there were years of qaiet teaching at the university, 
and writing scientific books, and the years of politics s&H 
diplomacy. In 1905 Norway separated from Swedes. Most 
separations cause wars; it was Nansen wfeo helped make 



l86 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

certain that this would be a peaceful separation. His wife 
was alarmed that Norway might set up as a republic, for 
she was sure that if it did the Norwegian people would 
make Nansen their first President. That's just what they 
would have done, too. Nansen himself thought that a King 
would be bettera King was what they had always been 
used to. So he went over to Denmark and persuaded a 
Danish Prince to become King of Norway, and then went 
home and persuaded the Norwegian people that they really 
wanted a King and not a President* 

Now came a new career. "All my life I have been waiting 
for the great idea to which my life was to be engaged," 
Nansen said. It was not the conquest of the North Pole 
nor yet of the South Pole, which for a time he planned. It 
was the conquest of hunger and persecution and wrong. 
It was saving the victims of war. It was finding asylum for 
the refugees of the whole world. 

In 1914 Europe was plunged into war, and for four years 
the main business of almost every country was killing and 
burning and destroying. Great armies swarmed through the 
countryside battering down cities and wiping out villages, 
looting homes and factories, libraries and museums, tearing 
up railroad tracks and breaking down bridges, killing off 
cattle and poultry, and trampling down the grain in the 
fields. Everywhere they went they left an ocean of ruins* 
Hien at last the guns fell silent and the armies ceased to 
march. But the ruins were there* and the misery and pov- 
erty and hunger lingered cm for years. Millions of men had 
beea killed and other minions were in prison camps, Mil- 
Boos of men and women and children had lost their homes 
and were face to face with starvation. 

To Fridtjof Nansei>-as to Jane Addains in America it 
was all madness* What was Europe about, destroying itself 
in Ifcis way? What were human beings about? Even animals 
didn't kill off their own feted At the end of the war Nausea 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 187 

threw all of Ids energies into helping Woodrow Wilson 
create the new League of Nations* The League, they hoped, 
would find a way to heal the wounds of war and to prevent 
future wars. 

If the American President Woodrow Wilson was the man 
who did most to create the League of Nations, it was 
Nansen who did most to make it useful 

By now Nansen was one of the three or four great citizens 
of the world. As soon as the war was over, one problem 
after another was dumped into his lap. Each one was more 
than any one man could possibly solve, but Nansen took 
them all and did the best he could with each of them. 

First they asked him to take charge of tie Job of getting 
prisoners of war back to their own countries. Above all, the 
German prisoners, who were in camps in faraway Siberia, 
and the Russian prisoners, who were in camps in Germany 
altogether half a million of them. Everything had to be 
done from the beginning. First Nansen had to get the coun- 
tries to agree to the return of their prisoners, Tl*en he had 
to find the ships and the railroad trains to take them home. 
He had to feed them on the way, set up camps to receive 
them, vaccinate them and bring fee sick ones back to 
health, find new homes for them if they had lost their old 
homes. It was an immense job, but Nansen wound it up in 
two years. 

Somehow it ran into another and even harder job. Ihat 
was taking care of over a million refugees. 

Most of them were refugees from Russia, for Russia had 
gone through not orfy a war but a revolution, and you 
know what happens during a revolution. Tliere are always 
some who oppose a revolution, and when the revolutionists 
win, the opposears are the ones who have to ran for their 
lives. It had happened many times before in history; efvea ia 
America the Tories who opposed the Revotatkm had to See 
to Canada, sixty or seventy thousand of them. Now 



l88 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

were a million Russians, scattered all over Europe and 
Asia tooall the way from France to China. Most of them 
wanted to get home again. But how to bring them home? 
They were really lost, these refugees: no money, no jobs, 
not even a country to belong to, for their old countrythe 
Russia of Tsar Nicholas was gone, and as yet they hadn't 
found a new country. Nansen took charge of everything. 
He rounded up the refugees, put them on ships and on 
trains, and sent them back to their homeland. He supplied 
them with food and clothing and medicine. He even gave 
them special passports the famous Nansen passports: every 
country in the world would accept the name "Nansen* 
even if it wouldn't accept any other name. Within a few 
years Nansen had returned over a million refugees to their 
own homes. 

Then on top of that came the terrible problem of the 
Greek refugees again almost a million of them. For cen- 
turies they had lived in that broad mountainous land we 
call Asia Minor in Anatolia and Smyrna. Now the Turks 
wanted that land for themselves, and they drove out the 
Greeks. How would they get back to Greece? Who would 
feed them as they crowded along the dusty roads; who 
would take care of those too weak to walk; who would 
take care of them when they finally arrived back on Greek 
soil? Greece couldn't do it-she had suffered through the 
war just like so many other countries. The Turks wouldn't 
do it: "Not our responsibility," they said. The answer was 
Nausea. Always Nansen. Nansen would raise the money. 
Nansm would find the ships and send the food. Nansen 
would jramd up the doctors and the nurses to take care of 
the sfct Nausea would persuade the governments to bestir 
themselves-to set aside land, to find work for the new- 
comas, to set up hospitals and schools. And of course Nan- 
sea did. 

And while he was busy with the problem of taking care 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM l8g 

of the Greek refugees another and even more terrible prob- 
lem was given him to solve. 

Remember the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse: War, 
Famine, Pestilence, and Death? Now all four of them rode 
down the Russians. First the war and they had been de- 
feated in war. Then the Revolution. And after that, Famine 
and Pestilence and, of course, Death, Death not of thou- 
sands but of millions. For there was a terrible drought afl 
through the Ukraine and the great valley of the Volga 
it was as if the whole Mississippi Valley from Pittsburgh 
to Kansas City should go through a year without water. 
The crops withered on the ground; the cattle died of thirst 
Twenty million people were threatened with starvation. Then 
pestilence swept the stricken land, cholera and typhus. Poor 
Russia! 

What to do? There was plenty of food in the wodd-in 
the United States or in the Argentine or off in Australia. 
There were plenty of ships on the Atlantic, Ifeeie were even 
plenty of men who had no work and would have been glad 
to pitch in and help. How bring afl these togetfaer-tihe food 
and the ships and the mea--and use them to save the starv- 
ing Russians? 

Again the League of Nations put the job on Nansen. 
Could he bring help in time? He turned to his old friend 
Herbert Hoover, in America the man who had brought 
food to the starving Belgians even during the war: there 
never was a better man for or^tnizing things than Herbert 
Hoover. Between them they raised almost one hundred 
million dollars, bought food, chartered the ships and the 
trains, broke through all the tangfes of red tape, and some- 
how got food over to Russia. Not enough, to be sire four 
million Russians starved to death that winter of 1921. Bat 
millions who might have starved were saved. 

Now, after the war, one more task, the most heartbreak- 
ing of all, was put on the broad shoulders of old Fridijof 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Nansen: the task of finding asylum for still another stricken 
people. This time it was the Armenians, an ancient Christian 
people who for centuries had lived in the midst of the 
Moslem peoples of the East. For centuries, too, they had 
been persecuted by the Turks their priests killed, their 
churches burned, their people driven from one region to 
another. Now, with the war going on, the Turks were re- 
solved to put an end to the Armenians. The method was 
simple: kill them off. Men, women, children it made no 
difference. Altogether in these years the -Turkish tyrant 
Mustafa Kemal killed over one third of all the Armenian 
people. Somehow the others managed to escape, thousands 
of them to Greece, other thousands to Syria on the Medi- 
terranean, but most of them to the new Armenian state 
deep in the Caucasus Mountains which is now a part of 
Soviet Russia. 

But meantime they had to be saved. They were without 
food and clothing, without tools for forming or for work; 
without medicines or doctors or nurses. Could anything be 
done for them? Could enough of them be saved to start a 
new Armenian nation? Once again it was up to Dr. Nansen. 
Nansen appealed to the whole world and the world re- 
sponded. Money and supplies poured in, and somehow 
Nansen managed to get most of it out to the stricken 
Armenian refugees. He brought in the food and the medi- 
cine, and shipped in the machines and tools so that they 
could get started again. And in time they built up a new 
flourishing Armenia. 

Not long before he died Nansen was elected rector of 
the ancient University of St Andrews in Scotland. It was 
an honor that the young men voted him, and he went over 
to them and made a speech. When he spoke he spoke to all 
who were young to all who are ever young even to you: 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 

What a joyous thing to see the day dawning and to know 
that you are bound on a voyage to new realms. Your sool 
bounds upwards on beams of light to the vault of heavea. 
You laugh at the risks and smile at the dangers. Youths 
buoyant faith and self -trust is in command. 

All his life Fridtjof Nansen was on voyages to new lealms 
new realms of physical discovery, new realms of work, 
new realms of faith. He was the greatest of all explorers 
because he explored not only the face of the globe but tibe 
hearts of mankind. 

You have met a good many heroes in this bookmen 
like Roger Williams and Tom Paine and Sanniento and 
James Yen. Now meet a country that is a hero: Israel 

Like America, it is an asylum. 

It was easy for America to be an asylum. AH that land- 
as Thomas Jefferson said, TLand enough for our descead- 
ants to the thousandth and thousandth generation*- and 

o 

most of it empty. All the wealth of soil and forest and river, 
of coal and iron and oiL No wonder Americans could slag, 
**We have room for all creation/* Hiey had, too. 

But now look at Israel It is just a Htde country, wedged 
in between all those other countries on the eastern shore 
of the Mediterranean Sea, so little you can hardly find it 
Why, you could tuck it away in a corner of Texas or Cali- 
fornia and scarcely know it was there. And if you do fmd 
it, and look at it closely, you will see that most of it is 
desert 

If the American song was "Come along, come along, make 
no delay" you might almost suppose that the song of Israel 
would be taken from the Mad Hatter s tea party remem- 
ber? TMo room, no room.** 

But ft turned out just the other way around 

In modern times in the last thirty years, that is-fibe 
United States has begun to worry about having enough 



192 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

room, and has got very choosy about whom it will allow to 
come in. A few thousand here, a few thousand there; not 
more than two or three hundred thousand newcomers each 
year. For a country like the United States that's nothing; 
why, more than ten times that many babies are born each 
year* 
It was little Israel that said, "Come one, come all.** 

Have you ever heard of the Wandering Jew? He is a 
character out of the world of fiction: an old Jew who is 
doomed to live forever, and whose fate it is always to be 
wandering from country to country, never at rest or at 
peace. 

He is not entirely a character out of fiction, though. He 
is a symbol of the Jewish people. Over two thousand years 
ago the Jews were driven out of their home in Palestine 
they called it Israel and they scattered to every quarter of 
the globe. You found Jews in northern Africa, in Spain and 
Portugal, in Germany and Poland and Russia, in Persia 
and India and even in distant China. Wherever you went 
you would find a Jewish community. And if you could look 
into the minds and hearts of the members of those com- 
munities, you would see that many of them longed to re- 
turn to IsraeL 

Every Sabbath day they would sit in their temples and 
say, with their rabbis, "If I forget Thee, O Jerusalem, let 
my right hand forget its cuiming. May my tongue cleave 
to my palate if I remember you not, if I place not Jerusalem 
ahead of my joy." 

No wonder so many of them wanted to return to IsraeL 
Almost everywhere in the world they were mistreated and 
persecuted. Not for any fault of theirs, not for any wrongs 
that they had done, not because they were not good citi- 
zens. No, simply because they were Jews, 

weare herded into the slums of great cities slums 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 193 

called ghettos. They were made to wear special dotbes 
with markings that told that they were Jews, They were 
not allowed to work at the jobs that they could do best, 
or enter the professions, but were given jobs that no one 
else wanted. They were not allowed to go to schools or 
universities, or vote, or hold office. They were not even 
second-class citizens; they weren't citizens at all 

They could endure most of that They could live in their 
ghettos and make a living at trades like tailoring; they 
could even manage without schools because they had tibeir 
own schools and their own learned men. 

What made their lot too hard to bear was peasecution* 
Whenever things went wrong when times were hard, when 
there was poverty, or a defeat, or a pkgqe-the people 
took it out on the Jews. In city after city, in country after 
country, mobs would run riot and attack the ghettos. H*ey 
would break into the temples, drag the rabbis through the 
streets, sack the ghettos, kill all who resisted, SoHaetimes 
it wasn't just the mobs it was the King, whose soidiears 
swarmed into the Jewish quarters and cut down aB who 
got in their way. 

Not a nice story, this stay of the persecution of the Jews 
by the Christians, 

And it wasn't just something that happened a fcog time 
ago, either like die persecution of the Huguenots in Prance. 
It was something that went right on, year after year, derail 
to our own time. 

How did the Jews survive? Tliey survived by holding 
fast to their religion and making it fee cement that boead 
them together. Tbey serviced by their bro of teaming, aid 
by teaching to each new generation of chfldrea tfce histoiy 
of Israel and of its religion. 

And in the bad years ci the kte iSoos tbey survived fey 
finding asylum in the United States: thousands antd ikxi- 
sands of thean, crowding ioto the steerage of slaps aaad 

sailing over to New Yoik and its Statue of Liberty. 

o * 



1Q4 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

And they survived, too, on hopes and on dreams the 
hope of returning someday to their homeland; the dream 
of making Israel once again a real nation. 

They almost didn't survive at all. Just a few years ago 
so recently your parents can tell you about it the Jews 
were the victims of the worst tragedy that ever happened 
to any people since the time five hundred years ago when 
the Spanish conquerors wiped out the Indians of Mexico 
and Peru. 

In 1932 Adolf Hitler seized power in Germany and began 
his career of crime. If there has ever been a more wicked 
man in history, it is hard to think who it could have been. 
Everything that Hitler did was wicked, but the most wicked 
thing that he did was to try to kill off all the Jews not only 
the Jews of Germany but of every country that he con- 
quered. He almost succeeded, too, in this awful ambition. 
During the years that he was absolute dictator of Germany 
and of Austria and Poland and France and many other 
helpless nations he killed almost every Jew in all of those 
countries. Altogether Hitler killed almost six million Jews. 

A few escaped. Some of them managed to hide. Some 
of them managed to escape to countries like Sweden and 
Switzerland which were not in the war and could give them 
asylum. Some of them managed to get over to America- 
great scientists like Albert Einstein and great writers like 
Thomas Mann. And a few managed to survive the terrible 
camps where they ware imprisoned and waiting for death. 

Evesa bef (He the war, some Jews had been encouraged to 
go back to Israel to live. Now, when Hitler was at last de- 
feated and the war was over, the word went out to all the 
Jews who still survived that they could find asylum in 
Israel Gome home to Israel Come from every land, come 
from ewary continent, come and build up the ancient home 
of the Jewish people! And Israel passed a law called the 



THE RIGHT OF ASYLUM 195 

Law of the Return, which made every newcomer a citizen 
of Israel the moment he set foot in the country. 

Then began one of the great stories of history, the *in- 
gathering" of the exiles. From every quarter of the gbbe 
Jewish people streamed into the little country hugging the 
shore of the blue Mediterranean. They came from tibe 
prison camps of Germany and Poland, from the rubble of 
cities that had been leveled to the ground, bom the ghettos 
of Russia and Rumania. They came from the ancient states 
of North Africa Egypt and Morocco and Algiers and from 
the even more ancient countries of Asia Persia and India 
and China. They came, some of them, from England and 
France and the United States, not to escape perseeutioii 
for there were no persecutions in these countries but to 
have a part in the great adventure of building a new nation. 

On they came, year after year, the young and the old, 
the lame and the blind, those who had been beggared and 
those who had suffered from persecution. They came afoot, 
they came by ship, they even came by plane* !$ ancient 
Yemenite peoples, tucked away in the deserts of Arabia, 
heard of the new homeland and began to walk across the 
desert, hoping to get to Israel Soon they were stranded 
and faced with starvation. Their religion told them thai one 
day they should be borne on the wings of an eagle to the 
Promised Land, and b, airplanes swooped down oat of the 
sides and picked them up and carried them aH to Israd, 
fifty thousand of them, just as had been prophesied 

On they came, year after year, streaming in to this tiny 
plot of ground. The Arabs tried to stop them, and they had 
to fight for their life. They lost half of their ancient capital, 
Jerusalem, and they built a new Jerusalem. Hie dd cities 
had fallen into ruins and they built new cities, fbexe wasn't 
enough land to go around, and they turned dese&t land 
into farm land. Iheir people were poor and sick aad igao- 
rant and they gave them work, and cored them, and seaat 
them to school 



196 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

In ten years little Israel gave asylum to more than one 
million Jews. They planted olive trees and orange and 
lemon trees in the soft Trills along the Sea of Galilee, and 
brought water down from the river Jordan to give life to 
the soil and cover the brown hills with a coat of green. 
They built little farming villages out on the edge of the 
desert and grew enough food for their needs. They moved 
into the great desert of the south called the Negev, and 
brought water into it and made it bloom like the rose. 

In ten years they made a new nationone of the smallest 
nations in the world and one of the greatest nations in the 
world. 

The United States and Israel: two asylums that became 
nations, two nations that became asylums. 



FAIR TRIAL 



Duty, Honor, Reverence, Loyalty those are great wonfe, 
and they have a great history. We couldn't do wtthotrt 
them. We certainly couldn't tell the story of human rights 
without them. 

But they are not words that you use very often* 

There is another word that means more to you than any 
of these certainly one that you use oftener than you use 
any of these. 

It is "f air." 

Fair play. That's the only kind of play that is possible. 
Not to play fair is cheating, and you can't play at all if there 
is cheating. 

Fair fight That's the one condition of any figjit that it 
should be dean and fair. The two words mean the same 
thing. Not to figfct fair-well, Americans call it "hitting be- 
low the belt*; die Eagjish say, TDbat's not cricket* It means 
the same thing; ifs dirty. 

Fair shares. You don't want nioie tfera yoor share, and 



2OO CRXTSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

you don't want others to have more than their share either. 
To take more than your share is being a pig. 

"No fair!" It is the cry of children all over die world. It 
is a universal word. No fair looking when you are "it" in a 
game of hide-and-seek No fair getting a head start in a 
race. No fair getting your father or mother to help you in 
a contest that is supposed to be for children. No fair look- 
ing at the cards when you play solitaire. No fair having an 
extra player on your team. ... No fair! When youVe said 
that, youVe said everything. 

Without fair play nothing works; certainly nothing is 
any fun. You can't have any games without fair play. You 
can't run a school without fair play. Even a family can't 
get along together unless there is fair play. 

Without fair trial nothing works either. 

What fair play is to the world of children, fair trial is to 
the world of grown people. Just as you play your games ac- 
cording to the rules, and have an umpire to make decisions 
and enforce the rules, so the grown-up world runs its busi- 
ness according to rules. They are the rales of law. And it 
has umpires to make decisions and enforce them. They are 
judges and courts. 

If your teams don't play according to the rules or if 
your umpires should call all the decisions on one side, the 
game breaks down. And if the affairs of men are not con- 
ducted according to the rules of law or if judges give all 
the decisions on one side, everything breaks down too. 
When men and women have to cry, "No fairl" confidence 
is gone confidence in the law and the courts and the gov- 
ernment Then pretty soon society itself starts to come apart 
at the seams. 

Fair play fair trial; they mean pretty much the same 
thing and they work the same way. Fair play for the poor 
as for the rich; for the ignorant as for the learned; for the 
weak as for the strong. Fair play for Protestants in Catholic 



FAIR TRIAL 2O1 

countries and for Catholics in Protestant countries, and for 
Jews in all countries, and even for those who haven't any 
religion at all. Fair play for Negroes as for whites; fair play 
for peasants as for lords, for workingmen as for merchant 
princes. Fair play for those who are "otherwise minded" 
as well as for those who hold all the popular ideas and agree 
with everybody about everything. Fair play for those who 
are wrong as well as for those who are right 

Fair play means that nobody is above the law and no- 
body is below the law. Nobody is so great or so powerful 
that the law cannot speak up and say ^JtopF Nobody is so 
poor and helpless that the law cannot look down and find 
him and protect him. 

The law! 

We have read about a good many discoveries and inven- 
tions in this book. Did you ever think what a wonderful 
invention the law is? The law says what is rigjht and what 
is wrong. It says what is just and what is unjust It sets up 
governments and says how they are to be run. It arranges 
for marriages and for the duties of parents and of children 
to each other. It fixes the hours of work, and protects 
women and children against overwork. It sets up schools 
and colleges and libraries. It controls airplanes and rail- 
roads and automobiles. It inspects food and water and pro- 
tects your health. It builds playgrounds and hospitals. 

What does it not do! 

But whatever it does, it has to be fair. 

"Freedom,* said a great English philosopher, "is a stand- 
ing law to Hve by,** Think erf that: freedom is kw* 

It's really a very old idea, this idea of fair play and fair 
trial You can find it in the Old Testament, and in the his- 
tories of Greece and Rome. The trouble is that for hundreds 
of years men said, **Yes> what a woaaderful ideal* and than 
didn't pay any attention to it, just as they say, "Peace! 



202 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

What a wonderful idea,* and then go out and start another 
war. 

We can say just when and where the idea o fair trial 
began to loom up as really important. It was in June of the 
year 1215, in England. To be exact, at a field called Runny- 
mede, on an island in the Thames River outside the city of 
London. For that was the year that two thousand knights 
and barons met with King John of England and complained 
of all their hardships, and said that they would no longer 
pay taxes to him or fight for him unless he agreed to give 
them their rigjhts. Those rights were written down in what 
is called Magna Carta, or the Great Charter, And King 
John signed it, all right; he had no choice in the matter. 

There were a good many rights set forth in the Great 
Charter, but only one of them concerns us. It is number 39. 
What did it say? 

No free man shall be imprisoned or outlawed or banished 
or in any way molested . . except by the lawful judgment 
of his peers and by the law of the land. 

There it is. Nobody arrested or put in prison, except by 
the law of the land. 

Not by a King, pounding the table and roaring, "Off 
with his head! 9 * 

Not by soldiers bursting into a man's house and seizing 
him and carrying him off to the Tower of London, or to the 
Bastille in Paris, or to any dungeon. 

Not by a judge saying, "I am die law," and hurrying some 
poor wretch off to the gallows. 

No. By the law of the land* By fair triai By a jury picked 
from the plain people of the neighborhood. 

Of course ft didn't happen all at once. Kings continued 
to pound tables and say, "Off with his head." Soldiers 
smashed their way into houses and hauled their victims 
off to prison. Judges went on thinking that they were the 
law, or making tip the law as they went along. 



FAIR TRIAL 203 

But all the time there was that promise in the Great 
Charter: the law of the land; fair triaL 

And gradually, over the years, it loomed up larger and 
larger until finally nobody dared ignore it, not even kings 
or soldiers or judges. 

What did it mean? Or perhaps we should ask, what 
meanings clustered around it and attached themselves to 
it and became part of it just as meanings cluster around 
a person and become part of him when we know hfrn bet- 
ter? 

It meant that everybody, high and low, had a right to 
fair play* It meant that you couldn't be arrested by soldiers 
or by the police without good cause. You couldn't be 
clamped in jail and allowed to rot there, f orgotten by every- 
body except your own family. You couldn't be tortured to 
make you confess to things that you hadn't done. You had 
a right to a fair trial: to a judge who was fair, and a jury 
who were fair, and witnesses who were f air. If anybody 
lied about you, you could challenge him. You could tefl 
your own story, your own way. You had a right to a kwyer 
to help you. You ware innocent until the Court proved you 
guilty. And even if you were guilty you still couldn't be 
treated cruelly or unfairly. Even then you had rights under 
the law. 

Of course you take all this for granted now. But except 
in England and the countries settled by England, like 
America and Canada and Australia, it is all quite new. 
Even today there is no such thing as fair play, or fair trial, 
in many of the countries of the world. Even today in 
Russia and Hungary and Spain aad Chma, men and women 

Or J JL _ 

go around in fear of their lives. They never know when 
there may be a knock on the door sad the secret police wffl 
march in and take one of them off to jail And nothing to 
do about it! And as for fair trial why, that Is 



Dictators have BO time for lair trial Besides, if they 
willing to aBcw few trials, they wotdda't fee dictator 



204 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

no ... bring the prisoner in, charge him with some crime, 
it makes no difference what, beat him if he makes trouble, 
torture hfrn to get a confession, then sentence him to prison 
for twenty or thirty years, and that is the end of him. That 
will teach people to be independent; that will teach them 
to make troublel 

The English won fair trial early, but for most other people 
it was a long time coming, and it took much bloodshed and 
tragedy and misery before it came. 

Take France, for instance. 

Remember the Huguenots how they were forced to es- 
cape from France and find asylum in other countries if 
they wanted to keep their religion? 

Of course many of them stayed on in France. They went 
^underground," as we would say today that is, they kept 
up their religion in secret A dangerous thing, that, for 
the government, and the Church got more and more de- 
termined to wipe out the Huguenots, and more and more 
merciless about the methods they used. 

Here is one Huguenot minister caught with his prayer 
books and his Bible; he was hanged. And three brothers 
who tried to defend him when he was captured; all of them 
had their heads chopped off. Here is another poor devil: he 
gave lodging to a Huguenot minister for one night; for that 
he was sent to the galleys for twenty years chained to a 
seat in the j^eat ships, bending his back to the oars day 
after day, until he dropped dead of weariness and pain. 

No mercy for the Huguenots. They were a bad lot, and 
no need to give them "justice." The only justice was to get 
rid of them! Just what Gortez had said when he killed off 
all the Aztec Indians of Mexico. . . , Just what Pizarro had 
said when he wiped oat the Inca Indians of Peru. They 
were all heathens; they didn't deserve justice. . . . Just 
what the Turks said when they murdered half a million 
Armenians, . . . Just the way Hitler argued, a few years 



FAIR TRIAL 205 

ago, when he kflled off all the Jews he could lay his hands 
on: they were Jews and didn't deserve justice. 

That's the way the King and the judges reasoned in 
France in the years after the flight of the Huguenots that 
is, in the reigns of Louis XIV and Louis XV. 

Look at what happened to a Huguenot named Jean 
Galas, down in Toulouse in the south of France. 

Everybody respected Jean Galas and his family: a proper, 
law-abiding man, an honest shopkeeper, a good husband 
and father, a good master, a good citizen. Of course they 
knew that he was a Huguenot, but as long as he didn't 
bother anybody, they overlooked that* 

But, alas, Galas had a son who was always in trouble, 
who always managed to fail at all the things he wanted 
most to do. And one dreadful day the son went off and 
hanged himself. 

What a shocking thing to happen. A suidde couldn't 
get a proper burial. His body would be dragged thioagjh 
the streets and then hung on the gallows. A suicide dis- 
graced his name and his family. ... So the father said 
that it was all an accident his poor son had fallen and 
killed himself. 

Here at last was a chance to punish old man Galas for 
being a Protestant. 

No such thing, said the Court The death of young Marc 
Galas wasn't an accident at all He wasn't a sukade either. 
It was murder! 

Jean Galas had killed his son, said the Court He had 
killed the boy to prevent fom from turning Catholic. That 
was the real story! 

It was a reKgjous murder, said the Court And old Jean 
Galas must suffer for it 

Now the whole of Toulouse was in an uproar. la the 
past they had liked old Galas and his family well eixmgh, 
but now they were swept by tenoir and hatred. Public 



206 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

opinion can change like that; it can swing around, just like 
the wind, and for no reason. 

So Jean Galas was arrested and dragged off to jail and 
charged with the murder of his son* Then he was tried for 
that terrible crime, 

Fair trial! Why, nobody thought of that for a moment 
Fair trial for a Huguenot? Fair trial for a murderer? Non- 
sense. 

What followed was a mockery of a trial. 

First the old man was tortured to make him confess. That 
proved useless, for he didn't confess. Then the judges ad- 
vertised for people to come and bear witness against Galas. 
Come one, come all, tell anything you want, make any ac- 
cusations you can think of the worse they are the more the 
judges will thank you* And as for those who tried to speak 
up and say a good word for Galas why, they were seized 
and thrown into prison just as if they had been criminals 
themselves. 

Really the whole trial was just a pretense, for the judges 
had made up their minds in advance, and even written 
their decision in advance. They knew that Galas was guilty, 
and that was the end of the matter. Why bother with 
evidence? Why bother with a hearing? Why bother with 
a fair trial? 

So the Court sat in judgment on Galas and said he was 
guilty. 

Poor old Galas, was there ever so pitiful an old man? 
First to lose his son. Then to see his family scattered to the 
winds, his wife and children in hiding, his house and all 
his bekmgings taken from him, Tien to be put to torture 
the worst kind of torture that the judges could think of. 
Tliey tied him to a great wheel and broke all his bones, one 
by one. They poured gallons and gallons of water down 
his throat Tbey left him out in the sun to die in agony, 

AH that was to make him oonf ess to his crime. But he 
never confessed After all, he was innocent 



FAIR TRIAL 2O/ 

Now Jean Galas was dead, and his wife and his daughters 
were in hiding, and his other son had somehow escaped 
across the mountains to Geneva in Switzerland. It was all 
over the trial and punishment of Galas. 

No, it wasn't all over. History is never really all over, 
and nothing is settled until it is settled right. 

Lookl Over in Geneva the young Donat Galas has thrown 
himself on the mercy of the great Voltaire. 

Now we come to Voltaire. He is worth staying with for a 
time; indeed he is worth staying with for a whole lifetime* 

He had a resounding name: Franois Marie Arouet de 
Voltaire. He had been a dashing young man, but now he 
was a little old man with a face like a fox and a skin as 
wrinkled as a prune, and eyes that mocked at you, and a 
mind that worked twice as fast as any otter mind in 
Europe, and a heart that was at least twice as big. . . . 
He Mved in a splendid house at Ferney, just outside the 
city of Geneva a house with a dozen splendid rooms and 
a private theater, and a great library, and lovely gardens 
running down to the blue Lake of Geneva, and when he 
looked out of his windows he could see the son dancing 
on the waters of the lake and the snow-capped mountains 
pointing up into the sly. The rooms were for the many 
guests who crowded in on hfm from all over Europe. Hie 
theater was to put on the plays that he wrote. The Hbraiy 
was for his own books. He hadn't written all of them, to be 
sure, but sometimes it seemed as if he had. One day you 
will read some of his books, bat don't plan to read them aB 
unless yon have lots of time on your lands, for there are 
almost a hundred volumes. 

Voltaire the name that was feared and loved uad^e than 
any name of his time. The sharpest tongue and the sharpest 
wit in all Europe a tongue that coold lash oat fifce the 
tongue of a scorpion and sting as badly; a pen that flashed 
Bfce a sword, and cot too. Hiere was really nothing that 



208 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Voltaire couldn't do, and nothing that he wouldn't do, 
either, for that matter, if he thought he ought Nothing 
frightened him not kings nor bishops nor judges. They had 
put him in jail, they had beaten him, they had banished 
him, they had burned his books-nail to no avail. Voltaire 
spoke his mind no matter where he was and no matter what 
the issue was. And what a mind! He wrote all the best 
histories, and the King, who detested him, nevertheless had 
to make him the royal historian because to make anybody 
else that would have been ridiculous. He wrote philosophy, 
he wrote politics, he wrote fables and tales, he wrote poetry, 
he wrote plays. And, like Thomas Jefferson, whom he re- 
sembled in so many ways, he wrote thousands of letters, 
and almost every one of them planted a new idea in the 
mind of the reader. Voltaire's France was teeming with 
writers and historians and philosophers, and every one of 
them looked to Voltaire and called him master* 

For Voltaire was the brightest star in the firmament of 
France. He was the sun around which all the other stars 
circled Talk about I/mis XIV being the Sun King-why, 
Voltaire outshone even kings. Certainly he outshone poor 
simple-minded Louis XV, who did his best to get rid of the 
troublesome Voltaire, But you could no more get rid of 
Voltaire than you could get rid of the weather. Frederick 
the Great of Prussia, who was twice as important as Louis 
XV, admired Voltaire so much he even managed to look 
like him. He had Voltaire come and Hve with hi f or three 
years, and he would have kept him forever, if he could 
And in St Petersburg, in Russia, die Empress Catherine 
who was also caBed the Great-sent letter after fetter ask- 
ing Voltaire to come and stay with her and be honored, 
and spoiled, by her court 

But Voltaire would have none of that What he wanted 
was independence, He didn't need to live at a court; wher- 
ever he lived was a court He had money enough for 
afi his needs after aH eveiybody in Europe bought his 



FAIR TRIAL 

books and watched his plays. He built himself two houses 
outside Geneva, and another in Lausanne, so no matter 
which king tried to arrest him or make trouble for him 
which king or which city or state he could always slip off 
to one of his houses in another state and be safe. 

What side was he on, this Voltaire, with all his genius 
and his brilliance and his spirit? He was on the side of 
liberty. He was on the side of justice. He was on the side of 
humanity. That's why Louis XV was so afraid of him- That's 
why the Church in France was so afraid of him. He could 
always be counted on to speak out against wrong and ex- 
pose injustice, and to arouse the conscience of Europe on 
behalf of the right 

No wonder young Donat Galas turned to Voltaire for 
help. The old man he was deep into his sixties then- 
listened to the boy's story with wonder and with horror. 
Could such things really be, in France, in the 17605? 1 
shall drop this matter only with my death,* he saki "Since 
the massacre of St. Bartholomew nothing has so disgraced 
the human spirit as the murder of Galas* . . * Cry outl Cry 
outl for Galas." 

Cry out he did, and his voice was heard all over Europe. 
The judges down in Toulouse who thought they had buried 
Galas forever had reckoned without Voltaire. Now every- 
body was talking about the Galas case in Switzerland, in 
England, in France. . . Now all Voltaire's friends up in 
Paris were clamoring far the Court to reopen the case. 

"Nor said the judges. "Neverf" said the judges. Tmpos- 
siblel" said the judges, The case is over. Galas is dead, and 
we are content" 

Then Voltaire put everything aside and bent aB his 
genius to the task of getting justice for Galas. How the 
letters went streaming out, to the great and the powerful 
up in Paris, to lawyers and judges, to writers and editors, 
*The honor erf Ranee is at stake/* wrote Votease> ^tibe honor 



21O CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

of mankind is at stake. The case must be reopened" The 
clamor rose higher and higher; all France joined in and 
then all Europe, and at last even the King could no longer 
resist it. He ordered the case of Galas to be reopened. 

Of course, once that was done, the whole case fell apart 
Once impartial judges got a look at the facts and the papers, 
it was clear that there was no case against old Jean Galas 
at all. It was like the Emperor's new clothes in Hans 
Christian Andersen's story: there weren't any clothes. There 
was no reason to suppose that the Galas boy had ever been 
murdered at all. There was no reason in the world to put 
any blame on his father. The whole case was a tissue of 
lies, from beginning to end. 

So Galas was cleared . . . poor Galas, tortured to death 
there in Toulouse. His family could come home again and 
have their house and their belongings back The judges 
were all very sorry. Everybody was very sorry. , . . But 
there was nothing to do about it now. 

That's what happens when you don't have fair triaL 

Now cross the Atlantic Ocean to America. From the be- 
ginning the Americans had been part of England, and they 
had been brought up on the Great Charter and on fair 
triai When they came to write their own constitutions, 
some of them in 1776 and some in 1787, they wrote fair 
trial into them. No man to be imprisoned except by the 
law of the land; everyone to have his day in court; trial by 
jury; everyone innocent until proved guilty; no cruel pun- 
ishments * . * all the familiar guarantees. They were all in 
the Bills of Bights, and everybody was safe. 

How proud Americans were of their Bill of Rights. In 
America everybody was sure of a fair trial 

Everybody? Ctertamly all the great and the powerful; 
ce3ainfy afl ordinary men and women too. But how about 
t&e poor and t&e friendless? How about Negroes? 



FAIR TRIAL 

One summer day in 1837 a Portuguese pirate ship named 
the Tecora sailed into the harbor of Havana, in the island 
of Cuba. A red pirate ship, like Captain Kidd's? Well, not 
quite. But a pirate ship all the same. For the Tecora car- 
ried a cargo of Negroes stolen from their homes in Africa, 
and the captain of the Tecora was going to sell the Africans 
as slaves. 

In the eyes of the law the slave trade was piracy, and 
the Tecora was a pirate ship. 

But that didn't bother the Portuguese captain, who made 
a tidy profit selling the Africans as slaves. Nor did it bother 
the two Cubans, Senor Ruiz and Senor Montez, who bought 
the Africans and sailed off with them on another ship named 
the Amistad to sell them to Cuban sugar planters. 

They had done this so many times now, Senor Ruiz and 
Senor Montez, and it never occurred to them that there 
was anything unusual about it this time. But there was. 
The Africans were unusual. They were of the Mendi tribe, 
from Sierra Leone, a tribe not used to slavery. And their 
leader was unusual too. He was a young chieftain named 
Cinque, handsome, intelligent, and fearless. 

After the long terrible trip across the ocean the Mendi 
were in a dangerous mood. And their mood became more 
dangerous every day. Just for taking a drink of water the 
captain of the Amistad flogged one of the Africans until the 
poor fellow ran with blood, and then he rubbed safe into the 
wounds. . . .FcHjffdaysoutontheAimsf^ai^ 
his fellow Africans broke the great iraa chain that bound 
them, and cut the ropes around their feet Then they found 



some of the great kfcives used to cut sugar cane, attacked the 
Cuban captain and crew, killed two of them, and overpow- 
ered the others. . . . Now theyweifc free! But what good did 
that do them? They couldn't sail the ship, after aO; they 
didn't know one rope from another. **We wffl spaie your 
lives if you steer our ship back to Africa,* they told SeScaes 
Ruiz and Mootez. 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Of course the two Cubans agreed And of course they 
did no such thing. By day they sailed east, toward Africa; 
by night they sailed west, back to America. Then, at last, 
they headed for the United States, Late in August they 
reached Long Island, off New York, There Cinque put 
ashore for water, and quickly the word went around that 
there was a strange ship, with a strange crew a kind of 
ghost ship in the waters off New York. Within a few days 
an American naval ship took the Amistad in tow and es- 
corted it into harbor and lodged all the Africans in jail in 
the city of New Haven. 

Now everything seemed to happen at once. Ruiz and 
Montez told how they had been attacked and how their 
companions had been murdered by the Negroes. What a 
frightful story! To jail, then, with the terrible Cinque and 
his little army of f ollowers, until they could be properly 
punished But Ruiz and Montez didn't want them in jail. 
They wanted their slaves back again so they could sell 
them and pocket the profits. . . . And now die Spanish 
minister comes into the picture remember that Cuba be- 
longed to Spain in those days. The minister wanted all the 
Africans sent back to Havana so that he could make an 
example of them. "Just wait till we get our hands on them," 
he said; Changing is too good for themP 

Things certainly looked black for Cinque and his fellow 
Africans. 

But not so fast 

Here and there men were looking up and taking an in- 
terest in the poor Mendi Negroes. Hey couldn't speak a 
word of English and nobody could understand their lan- 
guage, so it was hard to get their story. But wasn't there 
something ishy about the whole thing? 

Itat's what Lewis Tappan thought, down in New York 
City; he was a rich merchant, and an abolitionist, and he 
had the same nose for injustice that a hunting dog has for 
a 'possum. I&afs what Kills Gray Loring thought up in 



FAIR TRIAL 213 

Boston; he was a lawyer who spent all his spare time and 
money taking care of those nobody else would take care of. 
And that's what some of the professors at Yale College 
thought too, especially the famous Josiah Gibbs. He was so 
clever he could figure out almost any language, and in no 
time at all he had learned enough Mendi to talk with 
Cinque and his companions and to get their story. 

So, what with everybody helping, the real story came 
out. 

The Amistad Africans weren't slaves at all. They were 
free men who had been kidnaped out of Africa and shipped 
into slavery. That was against the law, and the law said 
that anyone who stole Negroes for skves should suffer 
death. 

All right, then; the Africans weren't skves. Still, that 
wasn't the end of the story. After all, they had killed the 
captain and sailed off with the ship. Didn't that make tbem 
thieves and murderers? 

Not at all, said their friends. After aH, if they weren't 
slaves but free men, they had a right to rise up against their 
kidnapers and to win their freedom. 

The mam thing was to see to it that they weren't bundled 
off to Cuba, or to Spain, where they would certainly be 
punished and those who were left, anyway sold into slav- 
ery. The main thing was to be sure that they had a fair 
trial. 

Fair triaL Fair trial f or the Mendi Africans. Fair trial 
for skves. After all, that was tibe only way to fed out if 
they really were skves. 

So there was to be a trial, and in the Supreme Court of 
the United States, too, with the whole country tooimg on. 

Who would speak for the Africans? 

John Quiney Adams. Son of President John Adams. Sena- 
tor from the state of Massactasetts. Secretary of State of 
the United States. President <rf the United States. Hie great- 



214 CBUSADEKS FOR FREEDOM 

est man in the country, the man who had done more for 
his country than any man alive in 1840. 

Now he was seventy-three years old. His hand trembled 
when he wrote; his eyes filled with tears; his voice quavered; 
he couldn't trust his memory or even his mind. Anyway 
that's what he said. Nobody else said that Even those who 
hated him most and down South they sat up nights just 
to hate John Quincy Adams admitted that at seventy-three 
Old Man Eloquent was worth two of anybody else. 

When Adams was a young man really just a boy over 
in England with his father, he went to see the Great Charter 
of 1215, How his heart beat when he looked down at the 
signatures at the end of it and saw tibe name Saer de 
Quency. 

His ancestor. He was sure of it! 

The Quincys had been on the side of liberty for six hun- 
dred years. That was a great heritage. He could not fail it 
now. 

So old John Quincy Adams took on the defense of the 
Amistad Negroes. First, then, down to New Haven, where 
they had already languished in jail for almost two years, 
to talk with them. . , . They got along famously, the old 
man and the young Africans; and when Adams reached 
Washington a few days later there was a letter for him from 
one of the Mendi TDear friend Mr. Adams," it said Ton 
have children and friends, you love them, you feel very 
sorry if Mendi people come and take them to Africa. . . . 
We never kill captain if he no kill us. If Court ask who 
bring Mendi people, we bring ourselves. All we want is 
make us free.** 

"AH we want is make us free 3 * there's the cry of all peo- 
ple, in aB ages of history. 

Well, Adams would do his best 

Then came the trial KctuiB the sceae the old court- 
room with its marble pillars, in the basement of the Senate. 
Eight black-robed Judges sitting up there on the bench- 



FAIR TRIAL 215 

there should have been nine, but one of them had just died 
and in the middle of them the Chief Justice, Mr. Taney, 
with his long thin face and his noble forehead and his eyes 
as sharp as diamonds. Next to him Judge Joseph Story 
the man who had been appointed to the Supreme Court 
when Adams himself refused the appointment, so in a sense 
he was sitting in Adams* place. . . . Story knew everything 
there was to know; he had read all the books of law ever 
written and he had written a good many of them himself. 
He was not only a judge but a professor at the Harvard 
Law School, and half a dozen other things as well. Anyway 
he was the greatest judge in America, and some people 
thought he was the greatest judge in the world. 

And there, pleading for the Africans, was Old Man Elo- 
quent. 

The Supreme Court of the United States and the mar> 
who had been President of the United States, all to see that 
the Africans had a fair triaL 

"I had been deeply distressed till the moment when I 
arose/' wrote Adams in his diary, "and then my spirit did 
not sink within me. ... I did not answer to public expec- 
tations, but I have not utterly failed.** 

As he spoke the years fell away from die old man, all the 
fire and passion of his youth came back to Trim- Hour after 
hour he went on, it took two days f or him to complete his 
argument. And when he was through? Well . . . T have 
not utterly failed/* he wrote, and indeed he had not Judge 
Story read the opinion of the Court Tie Africans had never 
been slaves. Hie Africans had a rigfat to ig;ht f or their 
freedom. The Africans were free; 

Fair trial 

Now back to France. Not tfae same France. T&ere had 
been a Revdtatkra; these had been a Napoleon Bouaparla 
There had been mi Empire. Now tibere was a Republic asd 
a CtoiisttatfoB, and ^vea a Bffl of Rights, Had France 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

learned about fair trial since Voltaire cried out for Galas? 

The year was 1894 and once again there was a trial. 
Captain Alfred Dreyfus was on trial for treason. 

The army said that Captain Dreyfus sold secrets to the 
Germans. They were ready to prove that Captain Dreyfus 
was a traitor, and to put the blame for everything that had 
gone wrong in the army for years squarely on the shoulders 
of Dreyfus. Why? Because he was a Jew, and the men who 
ran the army still hadn't learned that Jews are people, too, 
and that Jews have the same rights as everyone else. 

Was it a fair trial? Not at all. It was almost as unfair as 
the trial of Jean Galas more than a hundred years earlier. 
No torture this time, to be sure, no breaking on the wheel, 
no persecution of the family. But what happened was al- 
most as bad. 

It was a secret trial. Nobody on the outside was allowed 
to know what went on. Why? "Reasons of state" . * "rea- 
sons of security" ... a good excuse, that, for secrecy. Cap- 
tain I^reyfus was not allowed to see the evidence against 
him or to ask questions of those who bore witness against 
him. He was not even allowed to defend himself properly. 
Who could doubt the outcome of such a trial? Of course 
the Court found Captain Dreyfus guilty of treason. They 
stripped him of his army rank, his uniform, and his decora- 
tions, and sent him off to Devil's Island, for the rest of his 
life. 

Devifs Island just a barren rock off the coast of South 
America. It deserved its name, too. You were better off 
dead, than alive on DeviFs Island. They put Dreyfus- 
he was no longer Captain Dreyfus in a little hut all by 
himself, and fastened a chain to one of his ankles, and then 
put a guard outside his hut just as if he were really danger- 
ous or loigjit escape. For a long time they didn't let him 
have any letters or see any frie&ds, or taJQc with anyone. 
During the day be codd walk tot a few hundred feet bade 
and forth on his rocky island, and at night ha tried to sleep 



FAIR TRIAL 

in his hut, with a lamp burning all night long and the 
insects buzzing around the lamp. . . . 

Meanwhile back in Paris the generals all sighed with 
relief. They had put the blame for everything on that 
troublesome Jew. And with the newspapers to help them, 
they had whipped up anger against the Jews, and had the 
people on their side. Now they were stronger than ever, 
these generals stronger even than the government 

But wait. 

There was a Voltaire for Dreyfus, too. 

His name was Emile Zola. Like Voltaire, he was a man of 
letters a journalist, a novelist He was one of the great 
novelists of his time. 

When Zola heard how Captain Dreyfus had been tried 
and sentenced and shipped off to Devil's Island, his soul 
was stirred. He didn't know whether Dreyfus was guilty or 
innocent But he did know that Dreyfus had not had a 
fair trial. That was enough. 

"I accuse!* he wrote* 

"I accuse the army of injustice ... of the persecution of 
Dreyfus because he is a Jew. I accuse the courts of injustice, 
I accuse the newspapers of injustice. I accuse the French 
people of injustice ... of denying Dreyfus a a&r trial be- 
cause he is a Jew.** 

And now another voice took up the charge. It was die 
voice of a man named Georges Qemenceau. 

He, too, was stirred by this example of mfostiee. 

Here he stood, at the threshold of a great career. Before 
he was througjh he would be Prime Minister of France. He 
would lead France through the Rrst World War to vfctoiy. 
He wooH go down in fcfstoiy as ~Hse Hger* because of 
his f erodous courage. 

Now he was already showitg that courage. He stood up 
against the army and the Coort and the gowrnment, gad 
be, too, said, 1 accuse you of denying Dreyfus a fair trial 
because he is a 



2l8 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

All of France was rocked by the Dreyfus case. And not 
France alone: the whole of Europe was stirred. Never had 
there been such a case. Was Dreyfus a traitor ... or was 
he an innocent victim of a gigantic plot against him? 
France had to know. The world had to know. 

So in 1899 they brought Dreyfus back from Devil's Island 
for another trial . . . Dreyfus who had no idea what a stir 
he was making in the world. This second trial was a bit 
better than the first, but it still wasn't a fair trial. The gov- 
ernment still hadn't learned its lesson. Once again the 
Court said that Dreyfus was guilty, but it was clear to 
everybody that this time they weren't at all sure of it. And 
this time, too, everybody could see that there had not 
been a fair trial. 

The clamor rose louder and louder, and beat against the 
government like giant ocean waves dashing themselves on 
the shore. 

Now the government was in a panic. 

The officers who had charged Dreyfus with treason were 
in a panic. One of them killed himself. Another ran away 
to England and went into hiding. 

So now there had to be a third trial. 

This time it was a fair trial. This time nothing was secret 
and nothing was covered up for reasons of "national se- 
curity.*' This time Dreyfus knew what all the charges were, 
and had a chance to look at afl the evidence and to defend 
himself. 

And of course the whole case against him crumbled into 
dust, just as the case against Galas had crumbled into 
dust It all turned out to be nothing. Someone had sold 
secrets to the Germans, but it was not Dreyfus; in fact 
it was the man who had first accused him. All the evidence 
against Dreyfus had been forged. Hie "reasons of security" 
weren't reasons at all they were just ways for the army to 
cover up the fact that it didn't realty have a case. 



FAIR TRIAL 

Now no one in his senses doubted that Dreyfus was inno- 
cent. 

And now everybody was sony. Now, more than ten years 
later, Captain Dreyfus was given back his uniform and his 
rank and his decorations, and given some more decorations 
to make up for all that he had suffered. And now everybody 
shouted "Vive Dreyfus! Vive la fastieer 

Long live Dreyfus: yes, of course. But he couldn't live 
forever. 

Long live justice: yes. Justice can live forever. 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN 
RIGHTS 



What a spectacle it is, when we look back upon it, tils 
long, desperate, heartbreaking struggle to be free. Tie 
struggle of men and women to throw off the bonds of slav- 
ery. The never ending struggle for the right to speak Tte 
magnificent struggle for the right to worship GodL Hie strug- 
gle to work out of the blackness of ignorance. The struggle 
for the rights of life and happiness, for the rights of women 
and of children* * * . This it is that makes the whole world 
one. This it is that ties together centuries of history into a 
kind of unity--tbis straggle to fee free, this struggle towsid 
the light This it Is that brings together mothers in Norway 
and India-the fact that they want their children to go to 
school This it is that brings together the men and women 
of Japan and erf Israel: that they want to worship God in 
their own way. Itfc it is that brings together Negsoes * 
South Africa and of the Congo and the Arab peoples of 
Egypt and the Hindns of India: that they want tbe sasae 
chance at freedom and happiness ttot the wfeftse peoples of 



224 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

that unites the heroes of all nations heroes of freedom of 
religion like Roger Williams, of freedom from slavery like 
the American Frederick Douglass and the Haitian Tous- 
saint L'Ouverture, and of freedom of asylum like Fridtjof 
Nansen, and of freedom for women and children like Jane 
Addams. 

When you look back on that long story of struggle you 
cannot but believe there is something very deep in the 
heart of man which demands freedom. 

That is the first lesson, then, that all men are bound to- 
gether by the strongest of ties the love of freedom. But there 
is another side to this. Those who do not have freedom are 
bound together too. 

Every one of you who reads this book already enjoys 
freedom otherwise you wouldn't be reading it. You have 
freedom to read, freedom to learn, freedom to think. . . . 
You are all bound together by good fortune. But there are 
millions and millions of people all over the world who do 
not have freedom. They do not have the right to read or to 
speak their minds; they do not have the right to work at 
the things that interest them. . . . They do not even have 
freedom from injustice or freedom from fear. 

Are they your business? 

Remember the story of Abel and Cain in the Old Testa- 
ment, in which Cain asked, "Am I my brother's keeper?" 

The answer is easy. Of course we are all our brothers* 
keepers. 

You wouldn't stand by stuffing yourself with food while 
children who were starving stretched out their hands to 
you in pitiful appeal You wouldn't say, "It's none of my 
business," and go on eating. 

You wouldn't stand by and see some little boy beaten 
by a big bully and say, "It's none of my business." 

You wouldn't enjoy being waited on by other children 
who were slaves. 

You wouldn't even enjoy your own schools the shining 
new cafeterias, the well-stocked libraries, the gymnasium, 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 225 

and the swimming pool if you could look out of the win- 
dows and see ragged children working in factories across 
the street 

Of course not None of us would. We would all share 
what we had to eat; we would step in and fight the bully; 
we would wait on ourselves; we would try to bring the 
working children into our schools and playgrounds. 

That's easy enough when they are right there before 
our eyes. It's a bit harder when aU these things are a thou- 
sand miles away. . . . It's harder to take in, then, that 
there are millions of children who are starving that there 
are millions of men and women who are being bullied by 
soldiers or by the police; that there are millions of people 
who are still slaves; that there are millions of children work- 
ing in the fields and the factories instead of going to school 

It takes some imagination to think of all these as if 
they were right there in front of us. But then it takes im- v 
agination for almost anything that is important 

There is another thing to remember, too, when we con- 
trast our own good fortune with the hard times that: so 
many other people suffer the misery and poverty, the igno- 
rance, the tyranny, the slavery that still go cm in so many 
parts of the globe. 

It is this: 

Poverty, ignorance, tyranny, slavery these things are aU 
like contagious diseases. It's no good saying that it's all 
right as long as toe can read, or as long as toe are bee to 
worship as we please, or as kmg as we can speak our minds, 
or join labor unions, or be sore of a fair trial, or as long as 
we have enough to eat Slavery and tyranny, fifce measles 
and smallpox, are catching. Hie people who are not alowad 
to read newspapers or hear the radio, wlx> are not allowed 
to go to school, who are not allowed to have a fedar trial 
these carry their ignorance and their fears and anger 
around with them, and spread them- The people who are 
poor and hungry and miserable spread their envies and 
their hatreds and their greeds, ... 



226 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Just as a disease will spread from house to house and 
town to town, so poverty and injustice spread from people 
to people and from country to country. Trouble in Cuba 
means trouble all over South America and in the United 
States too. Warfare and terror in the Congo mean trouble 
all over Africa and in Europe and America too. If the 
white people of South Africa or of Alabama are unjust to 
the colored people, that injustice is felt by colored people 
everywhere in the world. If the little children of India 
haven't enough to eat, if the children of Bolivia don't go 
to school, if the children of the Arab countries are sickly 
and crippled, sooner or later the children of Denmark and 
Canada and Australia will feel the bad effects. 

Three hundred years ago a great poet put this as well 
as it has ever been put. "No man," he said, "is an island 
entire of itself; every man is a piece of the Continent. . . . 
Any man's death diminishes me, because I am involved in 
Mankind." 

All of us are involved in mankind. Whatever hurts other 
people hurts us, too, and in very real and practical ways, 
like the spread erf slums in the big cities. It hurts us, too, in 
moral ways. For if it is bad not to share your food with a 
starving child who stands in front of you, it is j'ust as bad 
not to help starving children in distant India. If it is cow- 
ardly not to try to help one boy when he is attacked by a 
gang of bullies, it is just as cowardly not to help men who 
are attacked by bullies or soldiers in South Africa. We have 
to help people everywhere, for their sakes, and for our own 
safces as well, because we are all "involved in Mankind." 

There's another thing about all these rights we have been 
discussing. They are all tied together. Each one of them is 
part of a network of rights. When you stop to think of it, 
that is not at all surprising; it is the common sense of the 
matter. Think how all your own rights (you don't call 
them that, of course, because you take them for granted) 
axe all tied together: the right to go to school, the right to 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 

read, to talk, to play, to have enough to eat all of these 
are part of your way of living. 

All our rights are not only tied together; they are de- 
pendent on each other. 

It's no use being free to say whatever you want, if you 
haven't anything to say. 

It's no use being free to read, if you can't read. 

It's no use being free to work at whatever job you like 
best, if there aren't any jobs at alL 

And all the freedom in the world won't help you if you 
are driven out of your country and can't find asylum any- 
where. 

You must have noticed, as you read these stories of hur 
man rights, that many of the leading characters could have 
shifted their roles about from one story to another with 
the greatest of ease. After all, Tom Paine belongs in the 
story of freedom of religkm, or of fair trial, or of asylum, 
as well as in the story of free speech. Tlieodore Paifcer, too, 
belongs in the story of free speech or freedom of religion 
just as much as in the story of the straggle against sbray. 
Jane Addams pkys a leading rote in the struggle for && 
rights of children, the rights of women, fair trial, the strug- 
gle for peace, the rigfct of asylum almost everything. Or 
look at the story of the Htigi^nofe. We toid thai story as 
part of the rigjht of asyfam. But ft is a chapter in tibe htstay 
of religions freedom because tiie Hogaeaois wera not al- 
lowed to worslrip as they wished It Is a c&apter to the 
story of free speech, because &e BtagaeDOts were silenced. 
It is a chapter In the stoiy of fak trial, as we kaow ham 
the history of tbfe fftiftd Jean Calas. . . * And so it goes 
with efveay one of these. 

destinies of a! people are eeimectei AH human 



'IZJ* ml \T watv ^rwvmnsn&w*** 

Tliese are Bee some giant Bet Tie strands &at go one 
way ffire made np of people; the strands tbat go ibe cAer 
way axe made up of their rights. And each one is tied to- 



228 CKUSADEBS FOR FREEDOM 

gether with all the others by a hundred knots. Cut the net 
in any one place, cut the knots that tie up people to their 
rights, and the whole net will unravel. 

The only way to make sure that people are safe and that 
rights are safe is to tie all the knots firmly. The only way to 
make sure that everybody has fair play is to make all 'the 
rights universal. 

That is what the United Nations is trying to do. 

Even while the great war against Hitler was still raging, 
President Franklin D. Roosevelt was thinking and planning 
for the world that was ahead. 

How were the people of the world to avoid another war 
a war which might wipe them all out of existence? How 
were they to avoid those injustices and fears and hatreds 
that make wars? 

Out of President Roosevelt's thinking and planning, and 
the thinking and planning of hundreds of other men and 
women in many countries, came the United Nations. 

The United Nations has two grand purposes just as all 
governments have two grand purposes. 

The first purpose is to keep order and keep the peace. 

The second purpose is to take care of the welfare of 
ordinary men and women. 

In 1945, out in San Francisco, spokesmen for fifty coun- 
tries came together and created the United Nations. Soon 
it moved to New York, and it grew and grew, until today 
it has one hundred members. ... If you go to New York 
you will visit it: the tall gleaming building, on the shore of 
the East River, the great library and the conference build- 
ings; the splendid meeting halls with their handsome wall 
paintings; the hundreds of delegates from all countries, 
many of them dressed in their native costumes, thronging 
the corridors and sitting rooms. . * . There it is, the great 
monument to peace* 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 229 

But the United Nations does more than try to keep the 
peace. It does a hundred other things as well. It feeds 
hungry children and teaches farmers how to grow more 
grain; it stamps out dangerous diseases; acts as a court of 
law when nations quarrel with each other; sets standards 
of work hours and conditions of work all around the 
globe; wipes out illiteracy. . . . What does the United Na- 
tions not do? 

But what of rights? What of the rights of man? 

How was the United Nations to see to it that men and 
women everywhere were secure in their freedoms? What 
could it do to protect them in the exercise of their rights? 

That's what people were asking all over the world the 
men and women who had been fighting for long years for 
their rights and for the rights of their fellow men. 

What of the rights of man? 

That is what Eleanor Roosevelt was asking. 

Nobody in our time has done more for the rights of laeaot 
and women and children than Mrs. Roosevelt No cme has 
had the freedom of the peoples of the earth more closely 
at heart. 

Eleanor Roosevelt is one of those wonderful people who 
could fit into any one of the chapters in the story of human 
rights. Free speech? She has always championed the right 
of the poor and neglected to speak their minds. Once she 
tried to speak in a town owned by a coal-mining company. 
They had forbidden her to speak on tibeir land, so she 
went to the United States Post Office and stood on the 
steps theare and gave her speech. That was United Stales 
property and nobody could stop free speech theace. Mrs. 
Roosevelt thought that every spot oa eartib ought to be jest 
that free. 

Was ft the rights of worsen and chikfeea? Afl her Kfe^ 
from the time she was a young social woifcer la tlie slams of 



CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

New York City, Eleanor Roosevelt has taken special care 
of women and children. She is like Jane Addams; she thinks 
that women should have all the rights of men and that 
children should have all the rights and all the love that 
there is to have. 

Was it freedom from slavery? She has gone all over the 
world to every continent and almost every country seek- 
ing out those who were oppressed and abused, and speak- 
ing up for them, pleading their cause, helping them out 
into die bright light of freedom. And everywhere in the 
world she is known and loved because she thinks that all 
men and women, of all colors and races, are equal in the 
sight of God and should have equal rights. 

When she was a little girl her grandmother used to say 
to her: TEleanor, you are a girl, and I expect you to be 
more sensible and more thoughtful than your brothers." 
More was expected of girls than of boys; more was expected 
of women than of men: she learned that from the beginning 
and she has acted on that belief all her life. 

She learned something else, too. Remember how people 
like Fridtjof Nansen and Jane Addams and Charles Brace 
felt that they had a special obligation to the poor and the 
unfortunate just because they were so well off and so fortu- 
nate? Mrs. Roosevelt felt that too. 

For Eleanor Roosevelt, like so many of the champions of 
the poor and the oppressed like Wendell Phillips and Jane 
Addams was born lucky. She belonged to one of New 
York's great families; when she was still a little girl her 
uncle Iteodore was President of the United States. She 
was educated by governesses and in English schools; she 
traveled in England and all over Europe. When she came 
home ft was to many her handsome cousin Franklin every- 
body knew that he was a young man with a great future* 
That meant that in time she was the wife of die governor 
of New York; then the wife of the President of the United 
States-tibe oaly President to be elected more than twice. 
* . . Between the two of them, her uncle and her husband, 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 231 

the Roosevelts were in the White House for twenty 
years! 

Eleanor Roosevelt now we should call her Mrs. Roose- 
veltwas born to be First Ladythe First Lady of the 
United States and, in time, the First Lady of the world. 

What was it that made her the protector of the poor and 
the oppressed in every land? What was it that made her 
the spokesman for all those who had no other spokesmen? 
What was it that made her the champion of peace and of 
justice everywhere? 

More than anything else, it was the fact that she never 
thought of herself. She never thought that she was impor- 
tant. She never thought what kind of a figure she would 
cut There was no work that was too ordinary for her she 
was like Jane Addams in that: she would dandle babies on 
her knee, or make lemonade at a children's party, or drive 
long hours to little towns where she addressed some youth 
encampment Never was there a more unselfish crusader. 
She treated everybody alike; if she made tea for the Queen 
of England she could make it for a group of Gid Scouts 
who came to call on her; if she could speak to the great of 
the world in the United Nations, she could speak at some 
high school in Oklahoma* Her whole life reminds us of 
that wonderful line from the English poet George Herbert: 

Who sweeps a room, as for Thy lai&s, 
Makes that and tK action fme. 

The United Nations would not be complete until ft Bad 
done something to protect the rigjhts o men and women 
in all lands: that much was dear. 

What to do? 

President Trnrrum asfced Mrs, Roosevelt to represent tibe 
United States in tibe new United Natioas, and of oorase 
die agreed she always agreed to do whatever looked like 
her duty. And besides, she thoogjht, what a chance to striae 
a Mow for the rights of man! 



232 CRUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

That's just what the other delegates to the United Na- 
tions thought too: what a chance for the rights of man. Put 
Mrs. Roosevelt on the job. * . . And they did. In no time 
at all she was giving most of her time to human rights. The 
United Nations decided to draw up a Declaration of Hu- 
man Rights, and they made Mrs. Roosevelt chairman of 
the committee to draw up the Declaration. 

What were the rights of man? 

Not as easy as you might think, that question. Just think 
how hard it is to get white people and Negroes in Missis- 
sippi to agree on basic rights. Itiink how hard it is to get 
members of a labor union and their employers to agree on 
basic rights. Yet they all live in the same country, they 
have all gone to the same schools, they have all studied 
the same Bill of Rights, Then think how hard it is to get 
Americans and Russians, Frenchmen and Algerians, Israelis 
and Egyptians, to agree on basic rights! 

But Mrs. Roosevelt was firm and patient, and kept ever- 
lastingly at it No matter how much the members of her 
committee wrangled, she never seemed to get tired or angry. 
Sometimes she kept the delegates there for hours on end, 
until they finally hammered out some kind of agreements. 
The Russians wanted one thing, the Indians another, the 
Africans still another. . . And everything had to be trans- 
lated into English and French-Mrs. Roosevelt found her- 
self even doing that and then it had to be explained and 
discussed and discussed and explained. 

But gradually it all took shape. As Mrs. Roosevelt and 
her committee moved back and forth from New York to 
Geneva, from Geneva to Paris, from Paris back to New 
Yoik, the members learned to understand one another and 
to realize that they had common purposes. After all, the 
sentiment for fair play is pretty much the same everywhere 
in the world, and much of human rights comes down to 
that: fair pky. 

In the end the committee came up with: 



THE DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 233 

A UNIVERSAL DECLARATION OF HUMAN RIGHTS 
What did it say? 

All human beings are born free and equal 

All have the rights of life and liberty and security 

All are free; none are slaves 

All are equal in the eyes of the law 

All must have a fair trial 

All have the right to privacy 

All are free to travel 

All have a right of asylum 

All have a right to marry and raise a family 

All have a right to own property 

All have a right to free thought and to free speech 

All have a right to worship freely 

All have a right to join or not to join-clubs and parties 

All have the right to take part in the politics and govern- 

ment of their country 
All have a right to work at fair wages 
All have a right to join trade unions 
All have a right to rest and to play 
All have a right to food and drink, clothes and shelter 
All have a right to security in sickness or in old age 
All have a right to an education in school and out of school 

What a long list 

It adds up to something pretty familiar to the rights 
that Thomas Jefferson wrote into the Declaration erf Inde- 
pendence: IJfe, liberty OIK! the Pursuit of Happiness, 

So now there was a universal Bill of Rights, 

First renaember? there had been the Qceat Charles of 



Then came the charters of freedom in America and in 
England the Massachusetts Body of Liberties in 1641, and 
the Kngtkfr Bill of Rights in 1689, and then the famous 
Bills of Rights of Virginia and Massachusetts and all the 
other states, and then the Bffl of Rights in the United Stales 



234 CBUSADERS FOR FREEDOM 

Constitution. Then the French caught the idea and had 
their own Declaration of the Rights of Man Jefferson 
helped write it and after that almost all of the new states 
that came swimming into history, in Europe and South 
America, added their Bills of Rights, 

Now at last, in the year 1948, a Bill of Rights for all peo- 
ple everywhere in the world. 

Now we are through. 

With this book Yes. Books must come to an end. 

With this story. No. A story like this never comes to an 
end. You can't win human rights once and for all as you 
win a baseball game, for instance. They have to be won 
over and over again. "Eternal vigilance is the price of 
liberty** yes, eternal vigilance. Even in free countries like 
the United States or France or India the rights of man are 
always in danger. Even in these countries there are always 
some who do not really believe in human rights anyway, 
not for other people. Even here there are some who want to 
silence free speech, or deny the vote to Negroes, or refuse 
freedom of worship to those they dislike. 

And, besides, there are always new rights to be won. 
There is a great universe of human rights to be explored it 
is like the universe of space, it is like the universe of science. 
We can never hope to know everything about space or to 
conquer the whole of it. We can never hope to learn all 
the secrets of science. We can never hope to exhaust all 
the beauty of the world, or all the philosophy. And we can 
never hope to master all rights, all freedoms* 

There are always new worlds to conquer. 

VIENNA, AUSTRIA. 
MABCH 15 

AMHERST, MASS. 
MAY 15 



INDEX 



Adams, John Quincy, 33-34; a* 3 " 1 Meadi Negroes, 213-15 

Adams, Samuel, 34 

Addams, Jane, 101-8 

Alcott, Bronson, 117, 119-^1 

Alton, 111., S 1 -^ 35 

American Anti-Slavery Society, 70 

Amistad, the, 211-12 

Andersen, Hans Christian, 88-91, 117 

Anthony, Daniel, 158 

Anthony, Susan B., 158-60, 168-70 

Armenians, Nansen aids, 190 

Ashley, Lord Anthony, 94-9? 

Asylum, defined, 175 

Austin, Attorney General James, 34 

Barfioldi, Fr&Mric, 183 
Bayard, Judith, 180 
Bffl f or ReKgtocis Freedcan, 58-59 
Bffl <rf Bi^bts, -6o 
BlackweH, Rev. Antoin^te Brown, 
BladhroD, EBzabrfb, 1^-68 
Bladcw^l, Hary, 165 
BladcwdB, I>. Samcrf, 166 
Boston, as education city, 



INDEX 

Boston Latin School, isa. 

Brace, Charles Loring, 97, 100-1 

Bradford, William, 43 

Brown, John, on Harriet Tubman, 79 

Browning, Elizabeth Barrett, on child labor, 96 

Galas, Donat, 207, stoQ 
Galas, Jean, 2*057 
Galas, Mark, 205-6 
Calvert, Lord, 40 
Carroll, Lewis, 117 

Catherine the Great, Empress of Russia, 208 
Catholics, and freedom of worship, 40 
Catt, Carrie Chapman, 16870 
Channing, Rev* William Ellery, 33-35 
Charles II, King of England, 51 
Charles IX, King of France, 53 
Child labor, 92^-97 
Children's Aid Society, 100 
Children's Bureau, 107 
Church of England, 42; power of, 57 
Cinque, six 16 
demenceau, Georges, ^17 
Clinton, DeWitt, 16* 

Coffin, Levi, and Underground Railroad, 75-77 
Gome-outers, the, 49 
Common Sense (Paine), 18 
Cousin, Victor, 1^9 
Crandall, Prudence, 68 
The (Paine), 19 



Declaration of Human Rights, MI 35 
Declaration of Independence, 55 
DeviFs Island., sx6 
Douglass, Frederick, 157-^58 
Dreyfus, Alfred, 



Einstein, Albert, 194 
Emancipation Proclamation, 82 
Erskine, Thomas, aa 



INDEX 237 

Fair trial, 197-220 

Faneuil Hall, 35-34 

Faneuil, Peter, 34 

Folk High School, 132-35 

Franklin, Benjamin, 17, 128 

Frederick the Great of Prussia, 208 

Freedom from slavery, 61-84 

Freedom of religion, 37-60 

Freedom of speech, 13-36 

Freneau, Philip, 181 

Fresh Air Fund, 100 

Friends, Society of, 49. See also Quakers 

Friends of Freedom, 26 

Froebel, Friedrich, 104, 116-19 

Frost, John, 23 

Fuller, Margaret, 161 

Garrett, Thomas, 68-69 

Garrison, William Lloyd, 27, 69-70 

Gibhs, Josiah, 213 

Greeley, Horace, 166 

Grundtvig, Nicholas Svend, 131-35 

Hardy, Thomas, 25-26 

Harvard, John, 122 

Hitler, Adolf, 194 

Huguenots, 176-81; and freedom of warship, 40; persecution of, 

204-10 

Hull House, 103 ff. 
Hutchinson, Anne, 47 

Indians, Williams* treatment of, 47 
Israel, as asylum, 191-96 

Jay, John, 180 

Jefferson, Ttomas, 53-59; on slavery, 67 
Jews, persecution* of, 192-94; Portuguese, 40 
John, long of England, 202 



238 INDEX 

Kemal Mustafa, igo 
Keppel, Admiral, 24 
Kindergarten, first, 118-19 
Kold, Christen, 133-35 

Lathrop, Julia, 107 

Laubach, Frank, 143-47 

Lazarus, Emma, 183 

Lewis and Clark, 55 

Liberator, the, 27, 30, 33, 70 

Library of Congress, 54 

Lincoln, Abraham, as Great Emancipator, 80-83; on Rev. Parker, 

71; on slavery, 66 
Lion, the, 44 

Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth, 180 
Loring, Ellis Gray, 213 
Louis XIV, King of France, 176-77 
Louis XV, King of France, 208 
Lovejoy, Elijah, 28-33 
Lowell, James Russell, 27 
Lyon, Mary, 163-65 

Madison, James, 58-60 

Magna Carta, 202 

Mann, Horace, 123-28 

Mann, Thomas, 194 

Marion, Gen. Francis, 181 

Mass Education Movement, 139-41 

Mayflower, the, 43 

Mendi Negroes, 211-15 

Minuit, Peter, 180 

Moofcez, Sefior, 211-13 

Minuit, Peter, 180 

Monticello, 54 

Moros, the, 144-45 

Mott, Lucretia, 155-57 

Mount Hofyoke College, 164-65 

Nausen, Fridtjof, 183-91 
Nansen passports, 188 
Nkias, 64 



INDEX 239 

Noblesse oblige, defined, 95 
Normal schools, 126 
Noyes Academy, 68 

Oastler, Richard, 92-93 
Oberlin College, 163 
Olmsted, Frederick Law, 97 
Otis, James, 34 

Paine, Thomas, 16-27 

Parker, Theodore, 70-73 

Penn, Admiral William, 48, 50-51 

Penn, William, and freedom of worship, 40, 48-52 

Pennsylvania, 52 

Pericles, on freedom, 84 

Pestalozzi, Johann, 117-18 

Philadelphia, as "City of Brotherly Love," 52 

Phillips, Wendell, 34-35 

Pilgrims, and freedom of worship, 40, 43 

Pitt, William, 22, 25 

Pizarro, Francisco, 53 

Presbyterians, and freedom of worship, 40 

Protestant, defined, 49 

Puritans, and freedom of worship, 40, 49 

Quakers, and freedom of worship, 40, 49-52; against slavery, 68 

Religion, freedom of, 39-60 

Revoke, Apollos de, 180 

Rhode Island, 46-48 

Right of asylum, 173-96 

Rights of children, 85-112 

Rights of Man, The (Paine), 21-27 

Rights of women, 149-72 

Right to learn, 113-48 

Roosevelt, Eleanor; 229-33 

Roosevelt, Franklin D^ 228 

Ruiz, Senor, 211-13 

Sadler, Thomas, 9^-93 

St. Bartholomew Massacre, 53 

Salem, Mass., 44-45 



240 INDEX 

Sandburg, Carl, 101 
Sandwich, Lord, 23-24 
Sarmiento, Domingo, 128-30 
Seekers, the, 49 

Seneca Falls Declaration of Independence, 151, 157-58 
Separatists, the, 49 

Slavery, beginnings of in America, 64-67; Jefferson on, 67; Lin- 
coln on, 66; Lovejoy denounces, 29-33 
Spirit of Youth and the City Streets, The ( Addams), 105 
Stanton, Elizabeth Cady, 153-60, 168, 169 
Statue of Liberty, 182 
Stockdale, John, 24 
Stone, Lucy, 165-66 
Story, Joseph, 215 
Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 77 

Taft, William Howard, 107 

Tappan, Lewis, 212 

Tecora, the, 211 

Temple School, 120-21 

Toussaint L'Ouverture, Pierre Dominique, 224 

Treasurer, the, 65 

Tubman, Harriet, 77-79 

Uncle Tom's Cabin (Stowe), 77 

Underground Railroad, 75-77 

UNICEF (United Nations International Children's Emergency 

Fund), 109-12 

United Nations, purpose of, 228-29 
University of Virginia, 54 

Voltaire, Franois Marie Arouet de, 207-10 

Whitney, EH, 65 

Wfflard, Emma, 161-63 

Williams, Roger, 42, 44-48; and freedom of worship, 40 

Worid War H, and children, 109 

Yen, Yang Chu, 135-42 
Zola, Fertile, 216-17 




105319